Divine Healin 



# 



of SOUL AND BODY 



By E. E. BYRU 

Part I. Teaches the way o 
Part II. Gives Bible ieach 
l^nrt III. Testimonies 



will be enabled to fitici 
reach the hisrhest attaiDmeiii 



Boy's Comp 



Every boy 
needs advice a 



The book is 
illustrated, 

Boys of 
every a 



GOSPEL TRUMPET P 



THE SECRET OF SJLWTl 



HOW TO GET IT: AND HOW TO KEEP IT. 



"^I » 4> ^ 



SHOWING THE WAY OF SAILVATION, GIVING THE READER 
\UL\ WITH WHICH TO UNEQGK ITS 
(iREAT STOREHOUSE OF PEACE 



AND HAPPIXESS^.,,,.--^^ 

MAY 1^1896 




> / 






E. e: byrum, 



Auilioi' of *T)ivi ne Heal ill i>- of Soul and Body, 
•'The Bay's Com paiiion,"' etc. 



*;iL\xi) .irxcriox. Mini 
Gospel Trumpet Publishing Company. 

1896. 



Copyright 1896- 



/ 






AUTHOf^'S PRBFASE, 



In the name of Jesus Christ these pages were 
penned, and a*e sent forth with a prayer that the 
same may be a blessing to every reader, and more 
clearly point out the way of salvation to those who 
are seeking after God, and become words of comfort 
and counsel to such as are longing for a closer walk 
with Him. 

It is not so much the aim of the author to set forth 
in this work the deep things of God, and explain the 
uysteries of his word, as to place the key to the same 
in the hands of the reader and reveal the secret, en- 
abling the earnest enq *irer after truth and power 
with God to be able to unlock the great storehouse, 
and have access to the hidden "treasures to which 
every child of God is entitled. 

The first part of the book aims to point out the 
way of Salvation and how to get it. The second part 
shows how to keep it, and enjoy its blessings, while 
the latter part is given especially for the benefit of 
those who have bodily afflictions and are suffering 
the pains of sickness and disease, or oppressed of the 
devil. 

Do not throw the book asi ie until it has been 
thoroughly read and compared with the word of God, 
and when all prejudice is cast aside, and it is read 
with a prayer for divine help, the soul will be enriched 
and advanced in the divine life as never before. 



The Secret of Salvation. 



Further communications or letter will be gladly 
received from any one. May the rich blessings of 
God be abundantly bestowed upon each reader of 
this book, and upon the children of God everywhere; 
and in the w^ords of the apostle (3 John 2) ''I wish 
above all things that thou mayest prosper and be in 
health, even as thy soul prospereth." 
Yours in Him, 

E. K. Byrum. 

Grand Junction, Mich., Api^. jth^ i8g0. 




eONTENTS. 



Page. 

Salvation - . - . _ 7 

\V hat it Means - - - , . - 12 

Wlience it Comes - - - - 13 

Wlio Can Have it - - - - - 14 

The Secret of Salvation - - - - 20 

A tlidden I leasure - - - - - 22 

How to Find it - - - - - 23 

The Two Roads - - - - - 25 

A Dark Way ----- 27 

Where it Leads - - - - - 29 

The \wfu\ Chrism - - - - 32 

A Stil! Small Voice - - - - - 3i 

An Upward Road - - - - 37 

A Shining Light - - - - - 38 

The Boundai'}" Line - - - - 40 

By-paths - - - - - - 42 

Halting between two Oi^inions - - - 52 

A^oices in the Air - - - - - 55 

The Tempter - - - - - 58 

A Wolf in Sheep's Clothing - - - - 59 

A Dreadful Straggle - - - - GO 

Tht^ Decision - - - - - 62 

A Call for Help _ ... (54 

A Friend in Tim.e of Need - . - . {\q 

The Binding Chains - - - - 07 

T};e Secret Revealed - - . - - 71 

The Fetters Broken - - " - - 73 

Door of Peace Opened - - - 74 

Salvation Life ----- 77 

A Well of L:ving W^ater - -" - - 79 

At Peace with God - - - - 80 

The Change of Life - - , - - 82 

Moving Onward - - - - 84 

A Discovery - - - - - 87 

Fears and Doubts - _ - - . gg 

In the Wilderness - - - - - 91 

Discouragemenis - - - - 92 

Friends and Enemies - - - - 94 

An Inward Foe - - - - 96 

The Prayer for Help - - - - 98 



Contents. 



Hungering and Thirsting _ _ . lOO 

The Secret made Known - - . . 102 

The Bequeathal, an Inheritance - - - 105 

Reading Father's Will - - - - 107 

The Pearl of great Price - - - 109 

How to Get It - - - - - 111 

The Treasure of Full Salvation - - - 112 

What it is - - - - - - 114 

Where it can be Found - - - - 115 

Conditions to be Met - - - - 116 

The Consecration .... i>i 

The Acceptance - - - - - 134 

Sanctifi-d - - - - - 135 

In a New Land ... - - j42 

Who Fights the Battles - - - - 144 

The Armor - - - - - 146 

The Fruit - - - - - 148 

Growing in Grace - - - - . - 149 

An Overcomer ----- 152 

How to Keep Salvation - - - - 153 

Prayer - - - - - 165 

Prevailing Prayer ----- 173 

How to Make the Lord Hear - - - 190 

How to Vlake the Lord Answer _ _ . 193 

The Prayer of Faith * - - - - 205 

Its Effects - - - - - •.211 

Agreement in Prayer . - - - 212 

W^hy Prayer is not Answered . . . 2I8 

Keeping in Line with God - - - 223 

Faith - - - - - - 226 

The Trial of Faith - - - - 228 

Severe Testings . _ _ - - 2:^3 

FaHh and Trust - - - - 236 

Spiritual Tests - - - - - 240 

Tests for Temporal Things - - - 245 
A Forward Move ----- 253 

The First Difficulties . - - - 261 

Supposed Hindrances - - - - 267 

Temptations ----- 969 

How to Overcome Them - - - - 270 

Fiery Trials and their Benefits - - - 274 

Counting all thit^gs Joy - . - _ 276 

Th^^ Gospel of Healing - - - - 287 

The Commission ----- 295 

1 o the Patriarchs - - - - 297 

To the Prophets - - - - - 299 



The Secret of Salvation. 



To the Apostles - - - - 301 

To Believers - - - - - 303 

To Whom ^;iven Now - - - - 306 

Promises Given . . _ . _ 309 

Healing of Diseases _ - - _ 314 

The Healing Faith - - - - - 319 

Who Can have It - - - - 321 

Who Can be Healed - - - - - 324 

Why it has not been Universally Taught - - 328 

Devils Cast Out - - - - - 331 

INliracles Wrought . _ . . 352 

Healing of the Blind _ . . . 366 

Deaf and Dumb Healed - - - - 307 

Broken Bones Healed - - - - 369 

Me.,ns Used in Healing - - - - 373 

What to do in Case of Sickness - - - 376 

Hezekiah's Figs . . . - 379 

Timothv's Wine - - - - - 380 

Paul's Thorn - - - - - 382 

Luke, the Physician - - - - 388 

Hindrances to Healing - - - - 389 

How to Remove Hindrances _ - . 396 

Contending for the Faith - - - 399 




Ilie Secret of Salvation 






SALVATION. 




MID all the spiritual confusion and 
darkness of this world sin abounds 
on every hand. Misery and woe 
are depicted in the careworn faces 
of mankind, and the nations of 
the earth seem to have forgotten 
God, or to have never knovv^i him 
and the blessed Vv^ays of his truth. 
Darkness covers the face of tlie 
earth and gross darkness the peo- 
ple, and they pursue the ways of sin and travel in 
forbidden paths, and in the road that leads to de- 
struction of both soul and body. 

But is there no w^ay out of this darkness of sin and 
co;: fusion, where the sin-sick soul can find rest and 
peace? Did God make man to be lost? Or what are 

the chances for the future of m.ankind? These, with 

7 



The Secret of Salvation. 



an endless number of questions, seem to be coming 
from every side by anxious enquirers after truth who 
are groping along in the darkness of this world. 

God did not make man to be lost, but it is his will 
that all should be saved with an everlasting salva- 
tion. Man was not placed here in this world in a 
sinful state, but was created in the likeness of God 
(Gen. i: 26) pure and holy, on a plane with his Mak- 
er, and could walk and talk with him. This was 
indeed a blessed privilege. Not only was this the 
case, but he had the promise that he could remain in 
that relation as long as he did not disobey God. He 
was, however, told the penalty of disobedience, nev- 
ertheless he yielded to the voice of the serpent, 
through whose subtility and cunning devices, plans 
were laid to cause the curse of sin to be brought 
upon mankind through disobedience to God. 

This enemy of souls began his evil work by telling 
Eve a falsehood, and persuaded her to disbelieve 
what God had said, then it was only an easy matter 
to accomplish his desires and get her to disobey by 
partaking of that which was forbidden by the Lord. 
But now would Adam yield also? Alas! he, too, 
yielded to the temptation which resulted in his fall 
from a state of purity and holiness into the depths of 
sin and disobedience, causing him to die a spiritual 
death, and he was driven from the presence of God, 
and the curse of sin passed upon all men. Rom. 5:12. 

After he had disobeyed, Adam was ashamed to 



Salvation. 



meet the Lord, and when he heard his voice in the 
cool of the day he went and hid himself, for he keenly 
felt the reproach of his disobedience, and tried to 
make the Lord believe that he hid himself because 
he was naked. Before this, however, he was not 
ashamed, but now his guilty conscience smote him 
on account of his sin and he was ashamed to meet 
the Lord, or be brought into the presence of his hol- 
iness. But God said, ''Who told thee that thou wast 
naked?" Then asked him a straightforward question, 
''Hast thou eaten of the tree w^h.reof I commanded 
thee that thou shouldst not eat?" God knew Vv^hat 
he had done, but /\dam, like backsliders of to day, 
thought to justify himself somewhat and perhaps 
lessen his penalty by putting the blame upon some 
one else. So he told the Lord that the woman who 
had been given him as his w^ife had caused him to 
disobey. And when the woman was spoken to re- 
garding the matter, she charged the serpent as being 
the cause of the whole affair. The poor old serpent 
had no one to accuse, or he, doubtless, would have 
tried to justify himself in like rrianner. 

The seed of sin having been planted in their hearts 
by the enemy of souls, now came the awful sentence 
from the mouth of the Lord, and they were driven 
from his presence, away from Eden's holy ground, 
and there shut out into the dark world to prolong 
their life of sin and eat their bread by the sweat of 
their face. A sad, sad sentence it was indeed, for the 



10 The Secrtt of Salvation, 

gates of Eden were guarded against them lest they 
should return and eat from the tree of life and live 
forever, and thus be restored without repentance of 
their disobedience. 

Now began their life under the curse of sin. While 
they had been created in the likeness of God, now 
since their fall their children inherited the same fal- 
len nature as themselves (Gen. 5:3), and this is the 
inbred or sinful nature that has passed upon all men 
since that time. The seed of sin having been planted 
in tlie hearts of our foreparents is our inheritance 
from them. The first one born under the curse of 
sin was a murderer, and took the life of his brother, 
and the record of mankind since that time has been 
one of disobedience and the shedding of blood. 
Even good old David said, "Behold, I was sliapen in 
iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive me;" 
which shows the continuation of the curse of sin as 
an inheritance, and his knowledge of the same. Ye?, 
w^e read in Romans 5: 12 that ''by one man sin en- 
tered into the world, and death by sin; and so death 
passed upon all men, for that all have sinned." Sin 
was not imputed unto the people until the law wa^ 
given by Moses; however, death reigned over them 
that did not sin in the same manner of Adam's trans- 
gression. 

God had ways of dealing with the people, both the 
just and the unjust, down through all ages from the 
beginning to the present time. Cain was told that if 



Salvation. 11 



he did well he would be accepted of the Lord, and it 
not, that '^sin lieth at the door." But, ^^By faith Abel 
offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain' 
by which he obtained witness that he was righteous." 
It was for that cause that Cain became wroth and 
slew him, thus becoming a servant of sin. 

Noah faithfully preached to the wicked genera- 
tions, who only scoffed at his words of warning, until 
the flood came and destroyed all but himself and 
famil}\ Faithful Abi'aham plead earnestly for the 
people of Sodom and Gomorrah, but behold, the 
wickedness was so great that only Lot and his family 
could be found numbered among the righteous. Not 
even his sons-in-law would heed the advice and flee 
out of the city before its burning. 

When the lavv^ was given, the people v;ere brought 
under greater obligations tov.^ard God, and sin was 
imputed against transgressors because of their greater 
knowledge of him through his servants whom, he had 
chosen to deliver the same. Before this timiC the 
people offered sacrifices which were acceptable unto 
the Lord, but now since the law was given, a strict 
observance of offerings was required. And when 
sins were committed there was to be offered a sacri- 
fice as a sin offering, besides many others which the 
law set forth. 

As time passed on the people were ruled by judges, 
and by kings, and they seemed to wax worse and 
worse until the ushering in of the gospel dispensa- 



12 The Secret of Salvation, 

tion by which full salvation was offered freely unto 
all men. 



WHAT IT MEANS. 



To have full salvation is to be redeemed from all 
sin, and to be redeemed is to be brought back into 
the first state. Before the fall of man he was pure 
and holy, and Eden was not stained with the guilt of 
sin; but now since sin has passed upon all men is it 
possible for such sin-benighted souls to reach the 
same plane of purity and holiness while here in this 
life as was enjoyed in Eden? Truly it is possible, 
else the plan of redemption is a failure. 

As redemption means restoring to the first or orig- 
inal condition, then truly it is the mission of our 
Redeemer to bring about such a state of affairs. 
Through the plan of salvation provisions have been 
made wherein God will deal justly with all men, and 
in his infinite wisdom he knows exactly how to dis- 
pose of humanity, and it matters not to us if we 
cannot fully understand just how he will deal with 
the people of past ages, throughout eternity. Let 
that be as it may, we are living in a gospel dispensa- 
tion and will be judged by the word of God given 
for us. 



JVhence it Comes. 13 



WHENCE IT COMES. 



God is the author of this 'great salvation. David 
says: ''He that is our God is the God of salvation; 
and daily loadeth us with his benefits." — Psa. 68:19, 
20. It Cometh down from heaven as freely as the 
water from an ever fiowing fountain, and is offered 
without mioney and without price. Yet it was pur- 
chased for us at a very great price. 

As God looked upon the sin-cursed world and 
beheld the awful wickedness, the tender chords of 
love and mercy moved him to sacrifice the brightest 
gem of glory for the sins of the world, and gave his 
only begotten Son as a Redeemer for all who would 
believe on himx and turn from their sins. What a 
price! This loving Son of God came to ''save his 
people from their sins." — ^Matt. 1:21; but it cost him 
his life. Oh how shamefully he was treated! "He 
was despised and rejected of men, a man of sorrows 
and acquainted w^ith grief. * * * He was wounded 
for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniqui- 
ties; the chastisement of our peace was upon him. 
* * * He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he 
opened not his m.outh. * * * He was numbered with 
the transgressors; and he bore the sin of many, and 
made intercession for the transgressors. "-Isa. 53:3-12. 
Oh how sad to think of the dark scene of Calvary; 
there the life blood of a loving Savior gushing forth, 
while vinegar and gall was given to quench his 



14 The Secret of Salvation. 

thirst! Oh cruel men, with hearts, it seems, almost 
like the granite stone; with conscience seared, and 
murderous hands red with innocent blood! It is 
enough to make us shudder and our blood run cold 
even now to reflect upon that horrible scene. No 
wonder that the earth quaked and the place was 
darkened, while even the heavens were shaken. 
Does it seem possible that such terrible deeds, such 
gross sins, could be forgiven? 

But, take another look at the scene on Cilvar}'. and 
behold, the lamb of God, slain for the sins of tJie 
world. There, dying between the wicked men who 
were hanged upon either side of him, even there he 
did not refuse mercy to the thief Vv^lio called uj on 
him during this time of agony. But ncv/ his life 
blood was fast ebbing away, and soon his sufferings 
were to cease as the spirit was about to take its flight 
from the lifeless form; but first listen to his words, 
'Tt is finished." Oh what words! The great trans- 
action done, the sacrifice made, that we might have 
life eternal through him. Although crucified upon 
the cross, he is now our risen Lord sitting at the 
right hand of God interceding for us. 



WHO CAN HAVE IT? 



Was the great sacrifice upon Calvary made only 
for a favored few? Hear the precious words from 



WJio can have it? 11 



the Book of books: "For God so loved the world, 
that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not Derish, but have ever- 
lasting life. For God sent not his Son into the Vvorld 
to condemn the world; but that the world through 
him might be saved." — John 3: 16, 17. ''The Son of 
man came to seek and to save that which was lost." — 
Luke ig: 10. 

Oh how sweet these words must sound to the one 
who is lost in sin, and has become awakened to the 
awful fact that the agonies of perdition are near at 
hand, unless a helping hand is stretched forth to 
deliver from the eternal burning! 

Flere we find hope for all who will believ^e and 

obey the words of the blessed Master. Listen to his 

gentle call: *'Come unto me, all ye that labor and 

are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my 

yoke upon }^ou, and learn of me; for I am meek and 

lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls, 

for my yoke is easy and my burden is light." — Matt. 

11: 28-30. He does not just say. Come unto me one; 

but "all." "Whosoever will, let him take the w^ater 

of life freely." — Rev. 22: 17. Now the matter is left 

with you to decide and act upon. The responsibility 

rests upon you. Will you accept and obey? or will 

you reject the proffered help and go on in your sins 

and be forever lost? The debt for your sins has 

been paid, now will you have them cancelled? It is 

one thing to have a debt paid, and another thing to 

2 



18 The Secret of Salvation, 

have it cancelled in the account book and a receipt 
for the same. 

Through the shedding of his blood upon the cross 
of Calvary, Christ paid the debt of sin; now who will 
meet the conditions of his Word and have it can- 
celled from the ''book of remembrance" in your own 
case? This is an individual matter after all. Because 
He suffered and died for the sins of the world does 
not remove our responsibilities regarding the same, 
but only opens the way for our escape, which \\\\\ do 
us no good if w^e will not accept it upon the terms 
offered. He offers it free, but leaves it for us to 
decide as to w^hether we will accept or reject the 
offered mercy. Once more hear the call: *'Ho, every 
one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that 
hath no money, come, buy and eat; yea, come, buy 
wine and milk without money and without price. 
Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not 
bread? and your labor for that which satisfieth not? 
Hearken diligently unto me, and eat ye that which 
is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. 
Incline your ear and come unto me: hear, and your 
soul shall live. * * * Seek ye the Lord while he 
may be found, call ye upon him_ while he is near. 
Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous 
man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, 
and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, 
for he will abundantly pardon." — Isa. 55: 1-7. 

''Come now, and let us reason together, saith the 



Who can have it? 19 



Lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be 
as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, 
they shall be as wool." — Isa. i: i8. He further says 
these things are to be had, "If ye be willing and 
obedient." The offense may be murder, theft, or the 
most atrocious crime, and the heart stained with sin 
of the deepest dye, yet he offers pardon, and a re- 
moval of all the stains of sin; and the requirements 
are obedience. Is that not just and fair reasoning? 
Does it not show forth a spirit of love and mercy 
which can only issue from a throne of grace? They 
who will not accept salvation upon such reasonable 
terms need not complain that God is an unjust God. 
And when the final day of reckoning comes, excuses 
will be of no avail; men will be rew^arded according 
to their record of their works in this life, and if their 
peace was not made wuth God w^hile here upon earth, 
it will be too late then to seek his favor in the life to 
come, but the judgments of his wrath will forever be 
upon such as will not obey, upon those whom death 
overtakes while yet in sin. Hear the words: "Choose 
you this day whom ye will serve." And again: "Be- 
hold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the 
day of salvation." — 2 Cor. 6:2. 

If people do not accept salvation it is not because 
the Lord is at fault. The call is universal; it is to 
all. The promise is to as many as will accept and 
obey; it is to "whosoever will." God Vv'ill not com- 
pel us to accept salvation against our will. He sets 



20 The Secret of Salvation, 

forth the judgments and future destiny of the wicked 
who will not accept his ways; also the blessings, joy 
and peace and future bliss bestow^ed upon the right- 
eous, and leaves the matter for each one to decide, 
and to act upon the decision. The gospel of Jesus 
Christ is for us, and ''it is the power of God unto 
salvation to every one that believeth." — Rom. i: i6. 
Who, then, will decide to turn from the ways of sin 
and believe the gospel, and not only be numbered 
with the ''willing and obedient," and enjoy the bless- 
ings of salvation in this life, but reign with Christ in 
glory throughout eternity? Salvation is offered now, 
and is for you if you will accept it. Do not think 
that you have been so wricked that Jesus will not 
notice you. He came to save the lost. Are you 
among those w^ho are lost in sin? Then he came to 
save you; take courage. The way is so plain that 
"the wayfaring men, though fools, shall not err 
therein." 



THE SECRET OF SALVATION. 



It is a blessed thing to know that a way has been 
opened whereby people can be saved from all their 
iniquities and have the stains and guilt of sin entirely 
removed, never more to be remembered against them. 
But so many fail to obtain this precious gift which 
has been offered free to all; surely there must be 



The Secret of Salvation. 21 

some secret or way of understanding it. There is 
somethincr about it that confounds the wise of this 
world; the great minds of the age cannot compre- 
hend nor gainsay; infidels and skeptics fail to reason 
away, and unbelievers of every description with all 
their unbelief cannot change it in the least; cannot 
lessen its power nor overthrow its doctrine, because 
it emanates from heaven, and was planned by an all- 
wise Creator. How foolish it is for weak mortals of 
earth to undertake to reason awav and overthrow the 
works and plans of God! 

Men have spent months and years, yea, even their 
whole life trying to overthrow and disprove the doc- 
trine of salvation, and yet, before closing their eyes 
in death had to acknowledge their error, and that 
salvation is a reality, and confess that their doom 
was sealed for eternity because of their unbelief. 
Many a would-be skeptic, as death stared him in the 
face in the last hours of life, and the closing scenes 
brought to viev/ a glimpse of eternity, would have 
gladly given worldly possessions and everything dear 
on earth for a few hours more of life, and a chcnce 
to meet the conditions required to obtain w^hat had 
been rejected, despised and opposed. But alas! too 
late! They that sow to the wind must reap the whirl- 
wind; and they who oppose the truth of God in this 
life until death overtakes them, must abide his wrath 
throughout eternity in the flames and torments of hell. 

^Tany have tried to search out the deep things of 



22 The Secret of Salvation. 

God in their own strength, but have made a complete 
failure. Great masterly minds have spent years of 
reasoning trying with their chain of logic to unravel 
the mysteries of the word of God, or to harmonize it 
w4th some freak of nature. But we read that *'the 
natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of 
God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can 
he know them, because they are spiritually dis- 
cerned." — I Cor. 2: 14. 

It is no difficult matter then to see why people fail 
to understand God and his word, or the ways of his 
salvation. They do not learn the secret, therefore 
fail to find the way. 



A HIDDEN TREASURE. 



''Surely there is a vein for the silver, and a place for 
gold where they fine it. * * * There is a path which 
no fowl knoweth, and which the vulture's eye hath 
not seen. * * * But where shall wisdom be found? 
and where is the place of understanding? * * * It 
cannot be gotten for gold, neither shall silver be 
weighed for the price thereof. * * * The gold and 
the crystal cannot equal it: and the exchange of it 
shall not be for jewels of fine gold. ** * * Behold, 
the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom, and to depart 
from evil is understanding." — Prov. 28: 1-28. 

But how shall the secret be made known? 'The 



How to Find if. 23 



secret of the Lord is with them that fear him; and 
he will show them his covenant." — Psa. 25: 14. 
There are mountains that contain rich mines of gold 
and other precious ore, for which people toil until 
the vein is exhausted, and ofttimes the yield is so 
small that no benefit is derived. But the holy 
mountain of the Lord contains untold wealth, and 
there is no end to the riches hidden away in the se- 
cret of his presence. Every sinner can have access 
to this mine of heavenly w^ealth, and become ''heirs 
of God, and joint heirs with Christ," if they will to do 
so. Yea, they can become "kings and priests." — 
Rev. 1:4, 5. While salvation is a hidden treasure, 
yet, there is a w^ay of know^ing just how to find it, 
and how its riches m-^y be enjoyed. 



HOW TO FIND IT. 



Although salvation may seem to be a hidden treas- 
ure to those who have not found it, nevertheless we 
have learned that no one will fail to find it if diligent 
search is made according to the instruction given in 
the w^ord of God. 

It is like searching for the precious metals that 
are hidden away in the earth; in order to make a 
success in obtaining them, there must first be some 
knowledge of the location and whereabouts of the 
metal, then a calculation made as to the cost, or ex- 
pense of mining, and a full acquaintance w^ith the 



24: The Secret of Salvation. 



best methods by which to proceed, then begin the 
work with a full determination of making a success. 
Ofttimes there are many things to get ready by way 
of preparation before the real digging process be- 
gins. It is just so with the work of salvation; it is 
necessary to first find out its direct source, learn 
from its Author just how to proceed, and what it will 
cost, then carefully consider the m.atter as to whether 
or not you are willing and determined to meet the 
conditions offered, upon which it can be had, and 
there will be no failure. 

It is God who owns the mine of salvation, and he 
has sent out an invitation to every one to come and 
search out the riches. ''Whosoever will" m.ay come, 
and "they that seek shall find." He will help each 
one to find the treasure. He has given a book of 
instructions called the New Testamicnt which tells 
all about how to find this great treasure, and to those 
who have not the book or cannot read it, an.d w^ill 
follov/ him, he will lead to the p^ace where it is to be 
found and tell them just vvhat to do. If there are 
any failures made it is because the directions given 
in the Bo^k were not followed. 

This wealth cannot be had v ithout digging, or 
searching for it. The rich cannot purchase it with 
money, and the poor are not excluded because they 
have none. The weak are able to obtain it as well 
as- those who are strong; then ''Come, buy without 
money and without price." 



The Two Roads. 25 



THE TWO ROADS. 



There are two ways along the journey of life, each 
leading- directly to eternity, but the ends thereof are 
widely different. ''For wide is the gate, and broad 
is tlie way, that leadeth to destruction, and many 
there be which go in thereat; because straight is the 
gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, 
and few there be that find it." — Matt. 7: 13, 14. 

Both these ways are easily found, but only one can 
be traveled at a time, as they lead in opposite direc- 
tions. The one leads to the regions of the lost into 
"everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his an- 
gels," — Matt. 25 : 41 — and those who end their pilgrim- 
age here on earth on this road will reap the reward 
of the wicked throu^-hout the ceaseless ag^es of 
eternity in the torments of hell. This scene cannot 
be overdrawn. No pen can picture the aw^fulness of 
that place; no tongue can express the bitter remorse 
felt, nor describe the horrors and untold agonies of 
lost souls who have gone their own ways to the pit 
of destruction. 

The other way leads to a blessed place of inher- 
itance prepared for the righteous —Matt. 25:34 — 
where they shall forever dwell in the realms of peace 
and glory in the presence of God, to swell the chorus 
of the redeemed with the angels, where parting will 
be no more. 



26 The Secret of Salvation, 

The human heart, before touched by the tender 
chords of divine love, has a natural inclination to- 
wards the things and v/ay that lead from the paths 
of peace and way of truth. Yet there is also planted 
within every bosom something which at some time 
during life, if not always, makes one conscious of 
the existence of a divine being who has power to 
deliver from the iniquities of a sinful life. 

Even the savage in his wild, ignorant, and uncul- 
tured state, roaming the forests and sweeping over 
plains, hunting and scouting, acknowledges a higher 
power whom he worships according to his under- 
standing. 

While it seems natural for people to wander into 
the ways of sin as soon as they reach the age of 
accountability, it is also natural among all nations of 
the earth to have some form of worship. In heathen 
lands, where they never have heard of Christ the 
Lord, they have chosen gods of their own; while 
some worship the sun, moon or stars, others make 
gods out of wood, stone, or metal, or select some- 
thing else fully as powerless to which they bow in 
humble submission, or do penance, and imagine these 
things possess supernatural power. Many heathen 
worshippers are led to perform some frightful deeds, 
and some sad scenes are witnessed among them, even 
to the sacrificing of human life to appease the wrath 
of their false,. lifeless god. Many sad, but true stories 
could be related of their superstitious performances, 



A Dark Way. 27 



which only show to us the great need of helping in 
some manner to point them to a better way. 

But we are dealing more directly now with those 
who have had at least some knowledge of the God 
of heaven and his Son Jesus Christ, who came into 
the world as a Savior from sin, to redeem such as 
were willing to forsake their evil ways. There are 
millions who have heard of Christ; who believe in 
Christ, that he has power to forgive sins, yet they 
are w^ithout a knowledge of a real heart experience, 
only having a head belief, or an inclination of the 
mind tov/ard the living God; and to be plain about 
the matter they are on the broad way to destruction, 
going on in the ways of sin. Many of that number 
are professing to be saved, but are not awakened to 
their real condition. There are some who try to 
identify God with nature, and would like to believe 
that there is no God to render judgment against the 
wicked; but their pet theories and views are swept 
away like chaff before the wind, by the eternal 
truths of his word. 



A DARK WAY. 



It is human nature to drift into the ways of the 
world and seek such pleasures as have a tendency to 
gratify the desires of a graceless heart, even though 
there may be strong religious inclinations implanted 



28 The Secret of Salvation. 



in the heart. We sav it is human nature to thus drift 
in the wrong direction. It were, perhaps, better to 
say that because of the depraved condition of the 
heart through the fall of man, humanity is led on- 
ward and governed to a great extent by the carnal 
mind instead of by the divine, and continues in this 
way until the heart is changed by the power of God 
through the salvation of the soul. 

Many go along this way for years, and thus spend 
the greater part of their life and seem to enjoy the 
pleasures of the world and have but little concern 
about the future until brought to a point where death 
stares them in the face; then is when they begin as 
never before to realize that their worldly pleasures 
have only been as dross in comparison to the bliss of 
heaven, which they miss if hurled into eternity in 
such a condition. But all people do not even have 
the enjoyment of worldly pleasures enough to make 
them happy, even though they do travel the ways of 
sin. God has said in his word that ''the way of the 
transgressor is hard;" and if they do not fully realize 
it in this world, they will not fail to do so in the 
world to come. But we find generally as people 
plunge into the depths of sin and walk in disobedi- 
ence to God, transgressing his laws, the way is rugged, 
filled with disappointments, grief, sorrows that cannot 
be described nor told. Oh how dark the way is for such 
as have not chosen the ''better way!" Misery and 
woe seem to stare them in the face on everv hand. 



Whei^e it Leads. 29 



It seems as if the ''doors of the shadow of death" 
are being closed in upon them, shutting out the last 
ray of light. To be sure, as long as there is life there 
is hope, unless that hope is rejected unto the end. 

Again, there are those who do not go so deep in 
sin, 3'et are on the dark way, drifting along with the 
crowd of evil doers on the broad way of sin that 
leads to everlasting destruction. Many of this class 
would be insulted if placed in line with the murder- 
ers, thieves, and adulterers of the land; nevertheless 
they are on the same road, and will receive the same 
sentence in the great judgment day if such a life is 
prolonged until the end of their pilgrimage here on 
earth. The one who chooses this w^ay and continues 
to walk therein must certainly abide the consequen- 
ces and finally be cast into ''outer darkness." 



WHERE IT LEADS. 



The scenes along the pathw^ay of a sinful life when 
viewed in the light of eternity present a dark picture, 
sketch the scene where you may. As w^e look and 
behold the awful wickedness throughout the world, 
w^e almost shudder to think of the horrifying sight a 
picture of the future will bring forth. Pen cannot 
describe it; the artist cannot sketch it; tongue can- 
not express it; for it will be a wailing among the 
lost throughout eternity in the infernal regions from 
v/hence there is no returning. 



30 The Secret of Salvation. 

Some may say, ''Why picture it so dark? have 
some sympathy for the poor souls; God is not so 
unjust as to serve people in that way." Such ex- 
pressions are often heard by those who are on that 
road and are not willing to follow the ways of the 
Lord. But God makes the way to heaven so plain, 
and sends conviction to the heart of every sinner, 
showing the error of his ways; shows him the pen- 
alty of a life of disobedience; points him to the 
Savior of the world; marks out the w^ay and leaves it 
for the sinner to choose which course to take. It is a 
matter of choice if he chooses the downw^ard road of 
sin, and that road if followed will land his soul in the- 
torm^ents of hell. It is a weU known fact that people 
generally do not like to hear much about hell-fire 
any more. But it is better to hear about it now, and 
heed a faithful warning, than to have to spend all 
eternity in its never ceasing flames. 

Many of the prominent and popular preachers of 
to day are trying to do away w^ith hell altogether, 
and try to console the people by preaching smooth 
falsehoods that there is no future punishment, or that 
there will be a time when all people, nations and 
tongues will accept the Lord and enjoy heaven; or 
that God is too good to inflict any future punishment 
upon evil doers. Such preachers will suffer the same 
fate as those v/ho follow their teaching. Matt. 7:13 
tells where that way leads. There are great numbers 
of preachers and professing Christians who will be 



Where it Leads. 31 



greatly surprised when they are called before the 
great Judge to give an account of their pilgrimage 
here below. 

We read in Matt. 7: 21-23 that He says: ''Not 
every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter 
into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the 
will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will say 
to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophe- 
sied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out 
devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? 
and then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; 
depart from me, ye that work iniquity." ''Into ever- 
lasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels.*' 
—Matt. 25:41. 

We cannot take preachers for our guide, because 
they tnay lead us astray. The word of God is our 
guide, and Chris-t our example, and wherein preach- 
ers or professors of Christianity fail to measure to 
the Bible standard, we should not follow them. But 
anything that will ease the guilty conscience and 
cover sin will be readily accepted by the masses of 
people rather than the gospel truth. • If they do not 
obey God, preachers and Christian professors will go 
down to destruction just as quick as the saloon keep 
ers; all such travel the same road. The word of God 
is plain, and it is true, and blessed are they who 
obey it and walk up to its statutes. 



32 The Secret of Salvation, 



THE AWFUL CHASM 



Once as I was walking between the towering peaks 
near the summit of the Rocky Mountains, my path- 
way led to the brink of an awful chasm; there, al- 
most straight down for hundreds of feet was a place 
over v.hich was beyond my power to pass. The place 
at first seemed very narrow, only a few feet, seem- 
ingly, from where I stood; but, behold, when I tried 
to test the v/idth of the place it seemed to have 
widened. Picking up one pebble after another, de- 
spite my greatest efforts to throw to the farther side, 
the pebbles failed to reach the other shore and only 
fell into the depths below and w^ere lost from sight. 
The place appeared as if one could almost leap 
across, but not so, the great depths below seemed to 
make the place appear very narrow and thus was 
very deceiving to the eye. 

This scene was a very impressive one, and the 
thought presented itself of the deceptions of Satan, 
and how sin separates a soul from God, and even 
when one is made to realize the separation, the en- 
emy will try to make it appear as only a very small 
separation, and not much danger in continuing longer 
in sin, as it is. only a small step which can be easily 
taken at any time, when it is more convenient. But, 
alas! w^hen the time comes to take the step, the place 
seems to have widened inco an awful chasm; the 



The Awful Chasm, 




The Awful Chasm. 



strength of every effort seems to fall into the abyss 
below, and fears and doubts arise, while hope is 
faintly disappearing in the distance. Then is when 
the soul becomes aroused and awakened to a sense 
of duty and present needs. 



34 The Secret of Salvation. 



A STILL SMALL VOICE. 



When the sinner becomes fully awakened to his 
condition, a feeling of alarm arises; a serious medita- 
tion takes place as the words of the gospel ring in 
his ears: ''What is a man advantaged, if he gain the 
whole world and lose himself, or be cast away?" — 
Luke 9: 25. The pleasures of earth vanish away like 
a vapor before the burning rays of the sun, as the 
scene is presented to him in the light of eternity. 
Then is when life is considered as vanity, and worldly 
show and w^orldly wisdom a light matter, and sw^ept 
away as chaff before the wind. 

As he looks out into the dark chasm of hopeless 
despair, into which his pathway leads, every sign- 
board seems to point to perdition as his doom. 
Many as they stood and faced this great precipice 
of despair lost all hope, and plunged into the 
depths of sin to drown their misery, but only in- 
creased the darkness and woe. Others have stood 
upon the brink, and as hope was lost amid the dark 
and gloomy surroundings, have put an end to life, 
only to meet their doom in eternity in a far worse 
state of affairs among the ceaseless wailings of the 
lost. To put an end to life here on earth because of 
trouble and sorrow does not bring deliverance from 
such, but brings the sting of death upon the soul 
which is far more to be feared than the deadly touch 



A Still Small Voice. 35 

of the adder or the asp; and the step can never be 
recalled, nor the sting removed after death has sev- 
ered the thread of life and the spirit has taken its 
flight from the body. 

While some rush heedless into the jaws of death, 
purposely, fearless and bold, others are accidentally 
hurled into eternity, without a moment's warning. 
Alas! their doom is sealed. 

I have stood by the cold, lifeless form of a once 
bright young man, who, a few hours before was in 
the bloom of health. On his face was depicted the 
words, ''sorrow, disappointment." In his pocket was 
a letter written before the suicidal ball was spent, 
and there were the same words penned with his own 
hand, with these words also to his friends: ''Meet me 
in heaven." Then taking the murderous weapon 
ended his life only to meet his doom and read words 
that cannot be erased throughout the ceaseless ages, 
— "Disappointed." Imagine his horror and astonish- 
ment to find that he had no inheritance in heaven, 
but was banished from the presence of God to abide 
his wrath forevermore. 

I have lifted* the dying form of the aged as the 
last breath of life was taking its departure from one 
who was hurled into eternity, by a runaway team, 
\ ' i^e he was under the curse of rum, and death found 
him with gray locks and a heart stained with sin, 
unprepared to meet his God. 

I have lifted the lacerated form from the railway 



36 The Secret of Salvation. 

track of one in the prime of life, as death was closing 
the scene here on earth to unroll the scroll and 
sketch a scene beyond this vale of tears. 

But we turn again to the brink of this awful chasm 
where sin has widened the gulf between the wander- 
ing transgressor and God. See him as he has been 
rushing down the dark way now, almost hopelessly 
groping along in the darkness of despair. Hark! 
Listen to that voice behind you, O despairing one; 
hear the words: ''This is the way, walk ye in it." — • 
Isa. 30: 19. But he says. Could that mean me? Yes; 
it means you. When you turn to the right, or to the 
left, that voice says, ''This is the way, walk ye in it." 
It is a voice from heaven pointing out the way for 
the salvation of your soul. What will you do? 

At this point is where the faint rays of hope ap- 
pear, yet all in the spiritual sky is darkness. Satan 
whispers: "It is too late with you; there is no mercy 
now, and to reform is impossible; all hope has fled 
away." But that sweet voice continues and not only 
points out the way, but says, "Look and live." "He 
that Cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out." 
The sinner says, "I cannot come; I am lost, undone, 
bound by fetter^ from which there is no deliverance; 
all is darkness around me." 

But hear that voice again: "I am the way." **I 
came to seek and to save the lost." 



An Upward Road, 31 



AN UPWARD ROAD. 



Could the poor discouraged sin-burdened heart, 
when awakened to his condition, only realize how 
willing Jesus is to lend a helping hand in time of 
trouble, there would be a sudden change of affairs. 
But he must turn from the ways of sin and take an 
upward road, instead of the one leading downward. 

The one who^ expects to be delivered from the 
bondage of sin must first forsake his sins, repent and 
believe on the Lord Jesus Christ with all the heart. 
**Seek ye the Lord while he m.ay be found, call ye 
upon him while he is near: Let the wicked forsake his 
way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let 
him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon 
him; and to our God, for he will abundantly par- 
don." — Isa. 55:6,7. ''Repent ye, and believe the 
gospel." — Mark 1:15. ''If we confess our sins, he is 
faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse 
us from all unrighteousness." — I Jno. i: 9. 

These scriptures and blessed promises ought to be 
enough to encourage the most degraded sinner to 
turn from the ways of sin, even if there was nothing 
else. In order to find encouragement and help for 
the fallen, depressed or lost, we have only to open 
the blessed volume ol the word of God, and there 
upon almost every page is something encouraging to 
the one who desires, and has determined to serve 
the Lord. 



38 The Secret of Salvation. 

Because the way of salvation is called an upward 
road, does not mean that it is an uphill road that is 
hard to travel. The reason the way appears so diffi- 
cult to many, is because they are undecided, and are 
not determined to turn completely from the other way. 



A SHINING LIGHT. 



As soon as the sinner begins to turn his face Zion- 
ward and call for help from the depths of his soul, a 
stream of light from heaven will pierce the darkness, 
and while it may not lighten his sin-burdened soul 
until he has reached the proper point, yet, it will so 
dispel the darkness that the true way can be found, 
and hope revives. 

Jesus will make this light to shine through his 
word, and the promises given are lights along the 
way, which, if followed, will lead unerringly to the 
great Giver of all light and truth, where the soul will 
be filled with the joy and peace which he offers unto 
all who will walk in the way he has marked out. His 
word is a shining light unto all who will follow its 
teachings. Who then would fear to step out upon 
the promises of his word, with the confidence that he 
will fulfill that which he has promised? 

The great trouble with people is, they want to "feer* 
that they are saved before they are willing to make 
an effort to believe or claim it. The Lord never 



A Shining Light, 39 



saved any one by feeling, and never promised to do 
so, but it is through ''faith" that we are saved^ 
Eph. 2:8. 

Then in order to go at it in the Bible way to get 
saved, one must first be real sorry that he has sinned 
against God; sorry enough to determine by the help 
of God to forever forsake sin, and make all wrongs 
right as far as possible. When this point is reached, 
then confess to God and ask his forgiveness, and 
exercise faith, believing that he does it because he 
says so in his word. I Jno. 1 : 9. And it is through 
faith that we are kept. If it w^ere through feeling 
that people were saved, the poor wretched sinner 
would conclude that there was but little hope of 
salvation, and should he succeed in getting it and 
undertake to measure his salvation by feelings, it 
would be rather up and down business. The way to 
do is to look unto Jesus, who is the author and fin- 
isher of our faith, and move out upon his promises 
and obey his word, and when we have done what he 
requires of us, then the Word must be believed be- 
cause God has said it. When we have done our part, 
we can then believe the work is done whether we 
feel any change or not. The feeling and change 
come after believing, not before. The convicted 
sinner has feeling enough, but it is not the kind de- 
sired; but in order to have the proper feelings, the 
necessary steps must be taken to have the guilt and 
stain of sin removed, and as the decision is made to 



40 The Secret of Salvation, 

turn and forsake the path of sin, the way for ad- 
vancement is speedily opened. 



THE BOUNDARY LINE. 



Along the pathway of life there is a place which 
marks the course of the traveler on the road to 
eternity. There is a line drawn by the word of God 
between sin and salvation. On the one side are the 
blessings of God, on the other is his wrath. On the one 
hand are the gentle leadings of the Holy Spirit on to 
greater blessings and glory; on the other is the enemy 
of souls dragging his victims down to eternal ruin by 
his deceptions, or cruel oppressions. 

When the innocent one steps over this line to fol- 
low the deceptions of the enemy, it is a far more sad 
undertaking than is generally considered, and too 
often forever proves fatal. It may at first be but a 
comparatively small thing, and no intention of spend- 
ing a whole life in sin; but when sin has once entered 
the heart and left its stain where innocence before 
reigned supreme, a blighting influence remains; a 
different spirit controls the inward impulse of the 
heart, and the mind is led into forbidden ways, and 
conscience smitten, like Adam when he had dis- 
obeyed God; such a person is ashamed to hear the 
voice of God. 

One sin will lead on to another, and so on until 



The Boundary Line. ' 41 



little by little Satan has the soul so completely 
bound that the heart becomes hardened, and the 
conscience seared; and sin is as a sweet morsel until 
times of adversity, trials and trouble, then is, to some 
extent, a reaping of what has been sown. But the 
sorrows and trouble, even in the most disastrous 
times, are scarcely a foretaste of the results of such a 
life in the great coming harvest. 

On the other side of the line is something of far 
greater value than rubies, or the wealth of nations, 
and the riches of mines. It is the peace of God in 
the soul, darkness swept away; and when trouble 
and oppressions come, there is always a blessing 
comes with them, and the sweet, gentle Spirit of 
Christ to comfort and lend a helping hand in time of 
need. Yea, *'he that dwelleth in the secret place of 
the most High shall abide under the shadow of the 
Almighty." — Psa. 91:1. 

To the one who has crossed this boundary line and 
is traversing on the sinful side, far from the Savior 
who is ever calling with earnest pleadings to return, 
a spirit of conviction comes telling of your lost con- 
dition, and showing the ways of death before you, 
and pointing out the way of life everlasting. Remem- 
ber there is hope for you if you will turn unto God; 
but you must do your part, make the decision and 
begin to call upon God for help. 



42 The Secret of Salvation, 

BY-PATHS. 

Just about the time the wanderer from God has 
concluded to meet the conditions laid down in the 
Bible, and lead a life of salvation, the enemy comes 
in with his reasonings and suggestions, pointing out 
many other ways which he says are more easily 
traveled and will take him through all right. 

To one, he points out the Universalist road; that is, 
that every one will be saved, and none lost, and that 
there is no place of future punishment. This doc- 
trine has soothed the troubled hearts of multitudes 
and caused them to ^'believe a lie that they all might 
be damned who believed not the truth." — 2 Thess. 
2:12. For Jesus says, *'These shall go away into 
everlasting punishment: but the righteous into life 
eternal."— Matt. 25:46. 

Another misleading path which the enemy points 
out, and by which many are deceived, is that of 
Morality. He says, "Do the best you can and you 
will come out all right," and other arguments of like 
nature. People sometimes say: 'T never killed any 
one, nor robbed them of their money; do not lie nor 
cheat my neighbors; am upright in all my dealings, 
go to church, and have never done anything very 
bad," and expect to get through all right in the end. 
My friend, if that is your record, you are on the 
same list with the worst sinners that ever lived, and 
are doomed to spend eternity with them; for He 



By-paths. 43 



says, '^Except ye repent, ye shall all likewise per- 
ish." — Luke 13:3. 

To another one the enemy of souls says, "Just 
profess to be saved and you will be all right." That 
is the trouble w^ith the religious world to day, the 
great majority of them are professing and do not 
possess an experience of salvation. It is one thing 
to have a profession, and quite a different thing to 
have a real possession of salvation to accompany it. 
Some profess when they know they are not saved; 
such are hypocrites, others are deceived. This pro- 
fessing business, and being without the Spirit and 
powder of God to accompany the same, has been the 
means of making more infidels than has all the liter- 
ature of infidel writers. "Except ye be converted 
and become as little children, ye shall not enter into 
the kingdom of heaven." — Matt. 18: 3. The devil 
says, "Oh you do not need a change of heart; just 
resolve to do better, and claim it and you will get 
through." Yes, you will get through, but not to 
heaven, on that line; for the way to hell is paved 
with good resolutions, and multitudes have gone 
ahead with good resolutions and landed their souls 
in perdition. 

It takes good resolutions in order to get saved, yet 
it takes something more; the grace of God and 
meeting the conditions of his word. It takes a real 
change of heart, a birth of the Spirit; for, "except a 
man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of 



44 The Secret of Salvation, 

God." — Jno. 3: 3. Nicodemus, a ''ruler of the Jews," 
a ''master in Israel," could not understand these 
things because he had only a profession and knew 
nothing about a change of heart. But Jesus gave 
him to understand that his profession would not take 
him through to heaven. There are a great many 
prominent people who have been professing to be 
saved for years, and yet do not know any more about 
salvation than Nicodemus did when he came to Je- 
sus by night. 

A man once went through a form of consecration 
at a meeting and claimed to be saved. Feeling that 
some were in doubt concerning him having any ex- 
perience or change of heart, he came the next day 
expecting to convince us that he was all right. He 
was asked if he did not feel like he was a pretty 
good kind of a man before he consecrated, and not 
much of a sinner after all, and had only neglected 
duty, disobeyed God in various w^ays, knowingly 
committed a few sins, of which God did not take 
much notice, and such like. To which he answered: 
"Yes, that is just the way I felt about it; although I 
did these things I did not feel I was much of a 
sinner, and was not really lost, but got down and 
accepted salvation." We told him that Jesus came 
to "seek and to save the lost," and if a man did not 
believe that he was lost he was not apt to take the 
proper course to retrace his steps and be found. He 
then tried to even give evidence that he was in good 



By-paths. 45 



condition and favor with God while in the deplorable 
condition before he consecrated, by stating that he 
was healed in answer to his prayers shortly before 
this time. Then came these words like a flash, 
^'Though I have all faith, so that I could remove 
mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.'* — I 
Cor. 13:2, To this he answered: ''But I have charity. 
One day a neighbor came and said he was out of 
flour and was not able to buy any more, and I told 
my wife to give him half that was in the house." 
But the next verse of scripture shut his mouth and 
the Spirit of God showed him that he only had an 
empty profession. As we read: 'Though I bestow 
all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my 
body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth 
me nothing." The charity spoken of here means 
something more than mere outward works; it means 
the real love of God in the heart. 

A person must realize his lost condition, at least 
to the extent that he is unsaved and without a hope, 
unless Christ stretches forth a helping hand, or there 
is not much reliance to be placed in his profession. 

Suppose a man is lost in a large forest and going 
in exactly the wrong direction, thinking that he is 
going all right; do you suppose it would be of any 
use to tell him to turn and go the other way? No; 
he would say, 'T know my business, and I believe I 
am going in the right direction." But he goes on, 
and you say, "Man, you are lost; you are going pre- 



46 The Secret of Salvation, 

cisely in the opposite direction from what you should/' 
By some convincing argument you make him to 
realize that perhaps he is not going exactly right, 
but is only partly convinced, so he turns his course 
of travel a little to the right or to the left and goes 
on; but yet he is lost, and wandering farther and 
farther from home. Just so it is with the one w^ho is 
deceived by the delusions of sin and Satan; he goes 
on in his lost condition expecting to come out all 
right, and if shown the error of his ways, and will not 
entirely forsake them, but continues with only a 
slight change, he will go on in his lost condition until 
too late. It is harder for a man to get saved who is 
deceived by the false doctrines of Satan and is claim- 
ing to be saved when he only has a delusion, than it 
is for the one who is going on in the depths of sin; 
because the latter knows his lost condition and is 
ready to be found as soon as the way is pointed out. 
Another by-path upon which so many are side- 
tracked is. Excuses. These are almost numberless, 
and the enemy is always on hand to help to find 
them. Many try to console themselves with the 
idea that ''God is too good to bring people into the 
world and send them to hell; he is not so unjust." 
If people go there it is of their ow^n choice, and 
contrary to the will of God. The Lord makes this 
matter very plain and says: ''The righteousness of 
the righteous shall not deliver him in the day of his 
transgression : as for the wickedness of the wicked, 



By-paths, il 



he shall not fall thereby in the day that he turneth 
from his wickedness; neither shall the righteous be 
able to live for his righteousness in the day that he 
sinneth. Again, when I say unto the wicked, Thou 
shalt surely die; if he turn fram his sin, and do that 
which is lawful and right; if the wicked restore the 
pledge, give again that which he had robbed, walk 
in the statutes of life, without committing iniquity; 
he shall surely live, he shall not die. None of his- 
sins that he has committed shall be mentioned unto 
him: he hath done that which is lawful and right; 
he shall surely live/' — Ezek, 33: 12, 14-16. Cannot 
any one see by this that God would still be a just 
God if every one should choose the broad way and 
land their souls in hell? He says, '^Whosoever will, 
may come." He makes the call, and offers not only to 
save all who will come unto him and believe and 
obey, but promises to keep them saved as long as 
they will obey. 

There are certain fixed laws of nature beyond 
which no one can go without suffering the penalty. 
For instance, you are standing beside a hot stove 
and know that if you put your hand upon it you will 
receive a severe burn as a result. But you say, 'T 
will risk it, and as God is a just God he will not let 
me get burned." You proceed, get burnt, and curse 
God for letting you get burnt, and say he is unjust, 
when it was only a result of your foolish, unwise 
course which you persistently pursued at the same 



48 The Secret of Salvation, 

time your better judgment warned you not to pursue 
such a course. This is just about as reasonable as to 
accuse God of sending souls to hell, or permitting 
them to go there. 

A few years ago I knew a man who was unsaved, 
and while passing through some severe trials of grief 
and financial trouble, concluded to put an end to his 
life, and took a Targe dose of strychnine. As death 
was rapidly closing in upon him and eternity staring 
him in the face, he became alarmed and concluded 
that his doom was far worse than the troubles of 
life. His father entered the room and the man asked 
if there was any help for him. Help was summoned 
at once and with all that could be done he barely 
escaped death, and although his life was spared, he 
lived to suffer from the effects of the poison in his 
system. If people take poison they must expect to 
become poisoned, and suffer the consequences. 

''But God will not hear such a great sinner,*' says 
one. Oh yes! ''If we ask anything according to his 
will he heareth us." — i Jno. 5: 14. It is his will to 
save all who will come unto him; so you see it is 
his will to save you. 

"I have been too bad,*' another one says. The 
Lord has promised to save you and take away your 
sins, though: they "be as scarlet/' and "red like 
crimson." 

Another says> "I do not believe the Bible." Well, 
your unbelief .does not change the word of God, nei- 




(11 










By-paths. 51 



ther does it remove the penalty of your guilty deeds. 
**Shall your unbelief make the word of God of none 
effect? God forbid." — Rom. 3:3. Some want to 
do penance, feed the poor, or do some great act of 
benevolence, hoping thereby to get to heaven with- 
out repentance and obedience to the w^ord of God. 
But only the Bible way is safe to follow; all by- 
paths lead astray. 

Those v/ho lay aside the word of truth, and follow 
after false doctrines, are like the traveler who upon 
a dark night lays aside the light he has been carrying 
to light his pathway, and looks out across the dismal 
swamps and sees an ignis fatuus, will-o-the-wisp, or 
false light of the swamp; a gaseous substance which 
has the appearance of a clear, bright shining light. It 
is very fascinating and he leaves the light he has been 
carrying, and the path upon which he has been trav- 
eling, to follow a light that is very deceptive, and 
cannot be reached, and will not light his pathway, 
but leads away from the true path, into greater dark- 
ness, until when too late to return he finds himself 
sinking in the mire. 

So it is v/ith those who lay down their Bible when 
coming in contact with false doctrines. As the true 
way is forsaken the false doctrines appear to shine 
more brightly and seem more plausible than the 
real truths of the Bible; but the deceptive doctrines 
lead on into greater darkness until, when too late, 
they are aw^akened to the alarming condition, and 



52 The Secret of Salvation. 

discover the deceptions of Satan as they sink into 
the pitfalls of perdition through the delusions of the 
enemy of souls. It pays for the sinner to follow the 
word of God as his guide, which will light his path- 
way unto eternal life and happiness. Likewise the 
believer will find it a sure guide to keep him on the 
way of holiness. 



HALTING BETV/EEN TWO OPINIONS. 



The glittering things of the world seem to sparkle 
and the shining dollars glisten, the worldly pleasures 
become more attractive as the tide of humanity 
drifts along the stream of time, reckless, and un- 
heeding the gentle voice of the Spirit of God which 
is ever calling, 'Tam the way, the truth, and the life." 
But when the Spirit of God touches the heart of the 
one who is so swiftly gliding along at ease in sin, 
there is a change in affairs, a wonderful awakening. 
The things that were so attractive begin to lose their 
luster, and a burden comes upon the soul which was 
at ease. Yet the heart seems fixed upon the pleas- 
ures of earth. 

That heavenly voice calls out, ''Come unto me all 
ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you 
rest." Yes, that is just what the troubled heart needs; 
but will he yield? Now he halts, he ponders, begins 
to count the cost. Which way will he decide? It 



Voices in the Air, 55 



may be the last call; another sun may never rise until 
he is hurled into eternity, and soon his lifeless form 
is laid beneath the sod. It is a critical time; the 
loss of all things else for Christ. See him pondering 
over the question. Will he yield for the right, and 
what conscience tells him to do? Hear the words 
of the Lord: ^'Choose you this day whom ye will 
serve." At this point a decision must be made; but 
how many decide in favor of the wrong and lose 
their souls in order to have the benefit of worldly 
pleasure! The peace of God in the soul w^ith the 
rich blessings which he bestows upon those who 
serve him in the ways of truth, far exceeds the for- 
mer enjoyments of the worldly pleasures. 



VOICES IN THE AIR. 



While the sin-burdened soul is lingering in the 
balances, hesitating concerning what kind of a de- 
cision to make, the very air around seems filled with 
voices. While the "still small voice'* sounds out from 
the presence of God, ''Choose the right;" *'This is the 
way, walk ye in it," another voice whispers, 'Wait 
until a more convenient time to decide." But the 
voice of truth says: "Behold, now is the day of sal- 
vation; behold, now is the accepted time." "You are 
not convicted enough," whispers the enemy. Truth 
an'=:wers: "He that believeth not is condemned al- 



56 The Secret of Salvation. 

ready." — Jno. 3: 18. It is conviction enough to know 
that you are not saved; to know that the guilt of 
sin is upon you, and God requires repentance at 
your hands. 

When the sinner awakens to the fact that unless 
his sins are swept away he will be forever lost, it 
does not matter about his feelings regarding the 
same. Feelings will not save any one; it is faith 
that brings the grace of God to the heart, by believ- 
ing his word. As an earnest petition is sent up to 
God in fervent prayer from a humble heart with a 
willingness to do his whole will, it does not take long 
to have the necessary feeling, and get an answer 
from God. ^ 

A man who was so paralyzed that he could not 
walk a step, had for years been trying to be an infi- 
del and disbelieve the Bib!e. After he became so 
diseased as to be helpless, and finding all earthly 
skill failed, he applied to some of God's faithful 
children that they might implore the Lord to heal 
him. They told him he must believe in God, and 
give his heart to him. He began to yield to God, 
and was almost to the point where he could receive 
the blessings of the Lord, when he again turned to 
his ways of infidelity and a spirit of unbelief filled 
his heart; and he could get no rest of soul nor help 
in any way from God until he renounced his infidelity 
and decided to believe God, and not believe the 
whispers of Satan, who kept trying to discourage 



Voices in the Air. 57 



every effort made to seek the Lord. When he took 
the proper stand God spoke peace to his soul and 
put him in proper condition where he could believe 
for the healing of his body. 

A voice whispers, ''You do not realize your condi- 
tion enough." It is the voice of the enemy of souls. 
If you are a sinner, what more do you want to know? 
All sinners are doomed to spend eternity with the 
lost, unless they turn from their evil ways. The en- 
emy, finding a move will be made, despite his efforts 
to prevent, now says: ''Do penance; torture yourself 
in every way possible; throw yourself in the dust or 
wallow in the mud and mire; fast a week or so; go 
dressed slovenly, or anything to humiliate yourself 
and make you feel bad, humble, and convicted.'' 
Dear one, such works will not help you in the least. 
Take the word of God as your guide, and come to 
him in humble, earnest prayer, forsaking and con- 
fessing your sins, with a determination; and as you 
believe on him the matter will soon be settled and 
the name of the Lord glorified, and you can go your 
way rejoicing with victory over all the powers of 
Satan, and can then better see his cunning devices 
by which he sought to entrap your soul. 



58 The Secret of Salvation. 



THE TEMPTER. 



He is the same old serpent who tempted our fore- 
parents in the garden of Eden; who came to tempt 
our Savior at one time while he was weak and hun- 
gry; but Jesus met him with the words, **'It is written/' 
and told him what was written, and not only that, 
but rebuked him and commanded him to depart. 

This same tempter comes to the sinner in various 
ways with all the power he can muster, to bring dis- 
couragement and throw a depressive feeling over 
him when he finds his enticements and allurements 
are of no avail. He knows that if a person can be 
discouraged enough so as to give up all hopes of 
salvation it will answer his purpose just as well as if 
the poor victim had been led away into some of his 
pitfalls which were made to destroy him. To follow 
the ways of the tempter always leads to sorrow, and 
remorse of conscience. A person may get along well, 
seemingly, for a time, but sooner or later the crisis 
will come w^hen the situation will be realized; like 
Peter when he was tempted to deny his Lord. After 
realizing what he had done, oh how sorrowful he felt! 
but he was not long in repenting with bitter tears, 
and again getting into favor with his Master. 

He whispers to the convicted soul: *Tt is no use to 
make a start; you cannot stand; you will make a 
failure," and will then point out some one else who 
has failed because of some severe temptations, and 



A Wolf in Sheep's Clothing, 59 

negligence to follow the advice given in the Bible. 
The tempter at such times does not refer to those 
who started long ago to serve the Lord and are still 
standing firm upon the truth, with the real glory of 
God in their souls. No, he selects hypocrites, and 
such as were not willing to follow the ways of the 
Lord, and tries to get the eyes of the sinner fixed 
upon such persons as a means of discouragement. 



A WOLF IN SHEEP'S CLOTHING. 



When there seems to be no other way to deceive a 
soul then the devil makes a pious appearance in a 
religious cloak and begins to talk and preach ''re- 
ligion'' to the poor wandering sinner. He says: 
*'Now, just join 'church* and you will be all right; all 
you will need to do will be to give the preacher your 
name and your hand, and subscribe to the rules of 
his creed, and you will be all right. You will not 
even need to obey all the rules of the discipline, if 
you pay the preacher well. Religion is quite a pop- 
ular thing nowadays, and easily to be obtained, as 
the preachers are after money, members^ and popu- 
larity, and do not bother much about the souls of 
the people. Just take your ease^ you do not need a 
change of heart, have a good time^ just so you keep 
up your profession the preacher will preach you to 
heaven when you die.'* 



60 . The Secret of Salvation. 

Dear reader,, do you not know that there is more 
truth than fiction in this matter? The so-called 
churches are filled with just such deluded souls who 
have gone on listening to the smooth suggestions of 
the devil and his servants, many who fill a place in 
the pulpit. Aperson may belong to all the religious 
denominations or creeds in Christendom and yet not 
have a particle of salvation, and in the end land his 
soul in perdition. 

Christ is the door, he is the **way, the truth, the 
life," and when persons come to him they are made 
complete in him, and are made fit subjects for 
heaven. The word of God is true in spite of all the 
suggestions of the devil, and no one can be saved 
without following" its teachings. 



A DREADFUL STRUGGLE. 



When the gospel call comes with deep convicting 
appeals to the soul of the sinner to turn from the 
ways of sin, forsake the ways of evil and serve the 
Lord, there, is a struggle takes place before a posi- 
tive decision is reached. Some are able to make the 
choice according to the gentle wooings of the Spirit 
without such a severe struggle, while with others it 
is almost heartrending to even decide to give up the 
ways of thC: world. The enemy would bring up a 
thousand things to discourage a poor soul at just 



A Dreadful Struggle. 61 

such a time. It is a critical time and it would some- 
times seem as if death itself would be a relief, so 
firmly does the enemy try to hold his victim. If his 
enticements and worldly allurements are about to 
fail, then he will come in like a flood on another and 
entirely different line. Perhaps will come with 
threats, and try to frighten the one whom he has so 
long held in bondage, to prevent a yielding to the 
will of God. He will whisper: "The people will 
scoff at you; God will let you starve to death; you 
will lose your business, reputation, good name, and 
become a castaway;" and a thousand other things he 
has to suggest and bring to mind. But he is not only 
a liar, but is the father of lies, and goes about as a 
**roaring lion seeking whom he may devour.*' 

When the devil roars with a great noise before you 
he is not so much to be feared from that standpoint; 
but is like the African lion, v/ho will give a tremen- 
dous roar in front of the hunter who is nearing him; 
and while the startled hunter is almost paralyzed 
with fear on account of the sudden noise, the shrewd 
beast silently, quickly and stealthily makes a circuit- 
ous route through the jungle and comes up behind 
the hunter, who, if not acquainted with the nature of 
the lion, is watching the point from w^hence the noise 
came, while the animal is ready to devour him by 
taking him unawares. 

If Satan can so attract any one as to take him 
unawares and devour him, he is always ready to do 



62 TTie Secret of Salvation. 



so. Therefore ft is necessary to get acquainted with 
God in order to know the devices of Satan. And 
with the Spirit of God dwelling within us we can 
become so fully equipped that the enemy of souls 
will be compelled to flee away. We read in the 
Word where it says, ** Resist the devil and he will 
flee from you." Dear sinner, this resisting must be- 
gin with you now, if you desire to be saved. You 
can resist him by deciding to obey God: by forsak- 
ing sin, and evil companions, and God will help you 
just as far as you help yourself, and when you can 
do no more he will do it all. 



THE DECISION. 



The great important step in getting salvation', is 
the decision. One must come to a thorough decision 
or ail efforts will be in vain. To make up the mind 
just to "try" it, and if a failure is made, then let the 
matter go and conclude that yours is a hopeless case, 
is folly to the extreme. People must get decided on 
this point or they will drift along with the tide of 
sin, halting between two opinions, until the death 
angel decides the matter forevermore. 

Once while we were sitting in a court room, a pris- 
oner was brought in to be tried for a criminal offense 
of breaking the laws of the land. Witnesses were 
brought in to testify against him; the lawyers plead 



The Decision. 63 



his case, then it was left for the jury to decide. After 
receiving their solemn charge from the judge to 
render justice unto the convict, the verdict was ren- 
dered "guilty,'' and the quaking prisoner was com- 
manded to stand before the judge and hear the sen- 
tence pronounced because of his crime. 

The thought presented itself, what a striking illus- 
tration that is of a person in sin, who has gone on 
until the end of life and must appear before the great 
court of heaven, to be tried as a criminal for break- 
ing the law of God, there to be judged according to 
the deeds done in the body. The sinful deeds of life 
come up as witnesses to testify against the trans- 
gressor. Mercy pleads in vain. Truth must prevail, 
and the verdict is rendered '^guilty." The Judge 
pronounces the sentence and the doom is forever 
sealed. This is the death scene of the sinner. But, 
dear one, while there is life there is hope for you, 
and mercy will plead your case and prevail, if you 
will but make the effort and make a positive decision. 

The reason so many fail who **try'' to get saved is 
because they fail to fully decide to go through for 
God, cost what it will, and until that point is reached 
there is not much advancement towards getting a 
settled experience. When a wise man contemplates 
building a house, he first sits down and counts the 
cost, and if he finds he is able to build, it does not 
take long to make a decision and begin the work 
with a determination to go through with it. 



64 The Secret of Salvation. 

The sinner must first count the cost and see if he 
is able to pay the price of giving up sin and the ways 
of wickedness, worldly conformity, and such things 
as pertain to a worldly life, then he is ready to begin 
to call upon God for help, and not before, and will 
find the Lord ready to answer. 



A CALL FOR HELP. 



The decision having now been made, a prayer can 
be sent up with confidence, knowing that the Lord 
will hear. Yet the enemy will try to flood the heart 
with doubts and unbelief, but the firm decision en- 
ables you to resist the spirit of unbelief, and it is 
then that the real condition of the soul is realized as 
never before. The one who was seeking a deeper 
feeling of conviction, upon reaching this point of 
positive decision to go through at any cost, as he 
calls upon God has all the feeling necessary, and is 
where an earnest prayer can be made in spite of all 
the powers of Satan. It is a time of life and death, 
almost; something must be done. Like Peter, when 
walking upon the water, the waves were rough about 
him, and he looked at the waves and began to sink. 
Finding that he was going down beneath the waves, 
perhaps never to be rescued, he called earnestly to 
the Master: ''Lord, save or I perish," and the Lord 
stretched forth a helping hand and saved him from a 



A Call for Help. 65 



watery grave. Just so with the one who has decided 
to take the step out into the salvation life; as the 
first efforts are made it may seem as if God is afar 
off, but there must be something done as the soul 
seems to be sinking amid the awful waves of dark- 
ness and despair, and as a prayer goes up, it is one 
from the depths of the soul, for the case is becoming 
a desperate one. The manifestations, however, are 
not alike with every one at such a time; while one 
may be very emotional, weeping and wailing in the 
agony of despair, another may quietly ponder the 
question and confess the iniquity of the heart, and 
grasp the promises of the Word. 

At such a time as this when one may even feel the 
wretchedness of a sinful condition to the fullest 
extent, and be melted to tears with moanings and 
groanings, yet weeping and moaning will not save. 
Praying and not believing will not save. One might 
weep and pray for months without receiving, when, 
had they just confessed their sinful condition, and 
believed for the salvation of the soul, a change of 
heart would have been the result in a verv short time. 
Sin is something that cannot be reasoned away from 
the heart by the most logical mind, neither will cul- 
ture drive it away. It can only be removed with its 
stains and blighting influence, by the power of God, 
and when he is implored with all confidence the 
work will be speedily performed. 



66 The Secret of Salvation. 



A FRIEND IN TIME OF NEED. 



"Is it possible that the Lord will not hear me? 
will not answer my humble petition in this dark hour 
and time of need?" cries out the sinner as he bewails 
his condition. Listen to the words: '*He that Com- 
eth unto me, I will in no wise cast out." ''Knock, 
and it shall be opened unto you." ''If ye seek me, I 
will be found of you." It is the voice of the Savior, 
who is ever ready to help in time of need. You 
cannot reason the matter out yourself, but the Lord 
will reason with you. He says: "Come, now, and 
let us reason together, saith the Lord: though your 
sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; 
though they be red like crimson, they shall be as 
wool." — Isa. i: i8. 

At this point do not doubt the ability of God to 
deliver or keep, for he is "able to do exceeding 
abundantly above all that we ask or think, according 
to the power that worketh in us." — Eph. 3: 20. , He 
is not only able, but he is just as willing to hear the 
humble cry and answer. 

I Some one says: "I have asked, and repeatedly 
asked, and yet my weight of guilt and sin is as great 
as ever, and I feel that I am lost and undone. What 
shall I do?" Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and 
thou shalt be saved. He came to seek and to save 
the lost. If you feel that you are lost, then remem- 
ber that he came to save you, and it is you that he is 



The Binding Chains. 61 

seeking after now. When you begin to look at it in 
the proper light you will not be long in finding where 
the trouble lies, and will soon be found of him. He 
says, "He that cometh unto me, I will in no wise 
cast out," and that means you. He will not cast you 
away. "He is a very present help in time of need." 
When we consider that while we were far away 
from Him, wandering in the desert places of sin, 
turning from Him with a sense of guilt and shame 
because of our iniquities, that his loving care was 
over us, and his protecting arm was round about us, 
even while we were wandering farther and farther 
away from his loving face; how much more would he 
take us into his loving embrace when we turn to 
come back to follow in his footsteps! Does it not 
seem very reasonable that he would gladly reach out 
a helping hand, and lend a listening ear to the hum- 
ble cry of the one who now forsakes the evil way 
and turns unto the wav of truth? 



THE BSNDING CHAINS. 



Notwithstanding the great step that has been taken 
toward a higher life, by way of a positive decision to 
go through, which is a great part of the battle, yet 
there are seemingly unseen chains that bind the soul 
and hinder the progress of the work desired. We 
speak now of more extreme cases, as all are not alike; 



68 The Secret of Salvation. 

for while one may grasp the truth and light of the 
promises of God and be set free at once, others will 
weep and pray and continue in doubts and fears; 
sometimes are stubborn and willful, desiring to have 
their own way, instead of being subject to the will of 
God. The enemy takes advantage of such persons 
and tries to keep them bound w^ith a selfish, stubborn 
mind, so he can lead them captive at his will, when 
there is no necessity of being under such an influence 
if they would call upon God, and rebuke and resist 
such a spirit, and obey the word of God and move 
out upon the promises given therein. 

A man once came three hundred miles to be prayed 
for, that he might get right with God. He was de- 
termined to be made a Iree man if possible. Upon 
his arrival and after stating his sad, and what seemed 
to him, hopeless condition, we told him that there 
was hope for him, and appointed an hour in the even- 
ing when we would meet together and have a special 
season of prayer in his behalf. Before the hour ar- 
rived, however, the enemy had made all preparations 
possible for battle, and fortified himself to gain a 
victory; and as the appointed time came for prayer, 
the man submitted himself to a sullen, stubborn spirit, 
and was not willing to even have pra}/er offered in 
his behalf, and tried to argue in the strongest terms 
that there was no salvation for him; that he had 
sinned away his day of grace, and hope had departed 
and fled away, and it would only be wasting time and 



The Binding Chains. 69 

breath to try to help him out. We told him there 
was salvation for him through the power of Jesus 
Christ. To this he remarked that we did not know 
him, and was not acquainted with him and his ways. 
We told him that we were acquainted with him in a 
roundabout way at least, for we were acquainted with 
God, and God was acquainted with him, and we had 
made our inquiries of God and had found out the 
truth of the matter and could speak with authority. 
But, said he, 'T could hurt you if I wished, as at times 
I have amazing strength;" and with fierce glaring 
eyes thought to scare us out, whereupon we thanked 
God for victory over all the powers of Satan, and 
told the man that the enemy of souls could not touch 
us unless God permitted it for his glory, and in such 
case we were perfectly willing to suffer, but were not 
afraid of what man could do unto us. After talking 
for some time, urging him to yield his stubborn will 
and bow with us in prayer that he might find deliv- 
erance, we who were with him in the room bowed in 
prayer and rebuked the powers of Satan, imploring 
God in behalf of his soul; but the man would not 
even bow with us in prayer, but sat sullenly and with 
a stubborn will, in his chair, and when we arose he 
declared that he was still in the same condition and 
under the power of the enemy and there was no hope 
for him. We told him by the Spirit of the Lord, 
that the devil had been rebuked and had no binding 
influence over him to keep him from getting saved if 



10 The Secret of Salvation. 



he willed to be saved. But, said he, *'A man cannot 
be saved except the Spirit of the Lord draw him/' 
No, we replied, but you are unwilling to be led by 
the drawings of his Spirit. Suppose we were to try 
to lead a horse; if when we began to draw he would 
set himself stubbornly and pull back with all his 
might, could such a horse be led? No; but let the 
horse put his will in line with our will and we could 
lead him off without any trouble, and he would feel 
all right over it and could move along in a happy 
mood. We told him that the only thing in his way 
was his will, now, as the powers of the enemy had 
been rebuked, and the Lord says, ''Whosoever will, 
may come," and if he w^as one of that class he could 
be set free in a few minutes. He began to see that 
it was within his power to be saved, and if he was 
lost it was because he willed it so, and wanted his 
own way; and as we bowed in prayer the second time 
he knelt with us, and in a few minutes arose praising 
God for freedom in his soul, realizing that all his sins 
were taken away. He was an extreme case, but God 
can handle extreme cases. There are none too 
hard for him. 

Some people want to be petted by the Lord, and 
have his children coax them, but God is not a re- 
specter of persons, neither has he any pets. He 
loves all and will save all who will come unto him 
and obey him. Satan may try his binding chains, 
and attempt to throw obstacles and difficulties in the 



The Secret Revealed, 71 

way mountain high, but the one who is determined 
to have a Bible salvation can have all these things 
swept out of the way by the power of God. 



THE SECRET REVEALED. 



Wherever a thing appears to be wrapped in mys- 
teries there is surely a secret by which the mystery 
can be solved. So it is with salvation, while it may 
appear for a time, with some, to be clothed with 
mysteries, yet there is a way of finding out the se- 
cret. The key which opens to the hidden treasures 
is faith in God. The secret of the whole matter is to 
believe his word and obey it. This involves a broad 
scope of thought and action, in accordance with the 
will of God, which will lead the sinner from the 
depths of sin and binding powers of Satan, into the 
experience of full salvation and light and freedom of 
the gospel. 

To obey the Word is to meet the conditions laid 
down ther*ein. Forsake sin; repent, and believe the 
gospel. It means more than to reform a little and 
leave off bad habits, and settle down upon good res- 
olutions with only a head belief. People often think 
if they acknowledge the Bible to be true, and believe 
in the divinity of Christ, that it is all that is neces- 
sary to take them through to heaven. Devils ac- 
knowledge and believe all that, and yet they cannot 



12 The Secret of Salvation. 

enter the kingdom of heaven; they ''believe and 
tremble." — Jas. 2: 19. 

In order to obey God, we must have our will in 
line with his will, and be in perfect subjection to him 
in all things. There must be a real change of heart, 
*'for with the heart man believeth unto righteous- 
ness; and with the mouth confession is made unto 
salvation." — Rom. 10:10. When the will of God is 
made known then it is our place to act in obedience 
to the same. ''Obedience is better than sacrifice," are 
the words that were spoken to Saul when he was 
trying to justify himself after having disobeyed the 
command of the Lord. Disobedience is rewarded 
with punishment, but it is a blessed thing to know 
that through the great mercy of God, we can be for- 
given for all our disobedience and the remembrance 
of it all swept away, and if we will then henceforth 
do his whole will no sin will be laid to our charge by 
the Lord, neither in this world nor in the world 
to come. 

There are some who know tiie will of God, yet are 
very wavering and unstable, thus permitting the devil 
to bring in a flood of accusations on various lines to 
prevent getting a settled experience. A young man 
once came to us who had frequently consecrated for 
pardon of his sins and seemed to receive the desire 
of his heart each time, but soon would listen to the 
whispers of the enemy, who was always ready to ac- 
cuse; until finally he concluded^[^he was filled with 



The Fetters Broken, 73 



doubting devils, and did not think he could get 
saved until they were cast out. However, the man 
was not possessed with devils as he supposed, but 
lacked decision, and would not stand on the Word and 
believe it in spite of all the accusations of the devil, 
or feelings of depression which he would try to bring 
upon him. We are saved by grace through faith, 
not through feelings. 



THE FETTERS BROKEN. 



Little by little the way opens before the sinner 
who has been an extreme case of unbelief and wan- 
dering in sin, until a gleam of light from the throne of 
God shows the way so clearly that the real treasure 
appears almost within his grasp. Yet even here 
some will falter with doubts, fearing to claim the 
promise for fear there will be a failure, and do not 
want to claim it until they ''feel" that the work is 
done. If salvation were offered on a line of feeling 
then it might do to wait for the feeling. But it is 
received through faith, and when accepted, the ne- 
cessary feeling will follow. Here, you sinner, who are 
floundering about afraid to believe for what God has 
promised until you ''feel" that you have it: suppose 
you were to go to a jeweler to purchase a watch, he 
shows you one that exactly suits you, and offers it to 
you for ten dollars. You pay him the money and he 



74 The Seci^et of Salvation, 

holds it out and says, *'Here is your watch." But 
you say, '*I do not 'feel' that it is mine yet." Did 
you not pay for it?" ''Oh yes, but I do not want to 
claim it as mine until I can 'feel' it." "Well," says 
the jeweler, "take it and you will feel it." "Oh, but 
I want to feel it before I take it," you say. 

What would the jeweler think of such a person? 
No doubt he would conclude he was rather foolish. 
Well, Jesus offers salvation on Bible terms, and when 
the price is paid, the fetters of Satan are broken and 
the treasure is yours if you will accept it. 



DOOR OF PEACE OPENED. 



As faith begins to grasp the promises of God and 
the sinner counts them true in his case, despite every 
opposition and influence, or without waiting for feel- 
ings, but believes it true with all his heart that the 
work is done because God says so; it is then that he 
realizes the opening of the door of peace, and the 
presence of God like the gentle dew from heaven is 
realized as the words come: "Thy sins, which are 
many, are all forgiven, all taken away and removed 
as far as the east is from the west, to be remembered 
no more against thee forever." What a blessed con- 
solation! The debt has been canceled, in your case, 
dear sinner; the debt for which Christ suffered and 
died, and now through your belief of the truth, it has 



JDoor of Peace Opened, 75 



made you free, and Christ died not in vain for even you. 

This brings you into a justified relation with God. 
"Therefore, being justified by faith we have peace 
with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." — Rom. 
5:1. Believing the truth increases faith, and the 
peace not only increases with faith, but the soul is 
filled with glory, and is enlightened by the ver}^ ele- 
ments of heaven. Where the soul was burdened with 
the weight and guilt of sin, and filled with grief and 
sorrow, with life a failure, now new hopes have sprung 
up in the heart; and, **behold, all things have become 
new^" A new^ era begins; a new life commences. A 
birth has taken place and the new-born babe in Christ, 
although having passed many years in sin, is no longer 
a sinner, but is a child of God, and now understands 
what Nicodemus was unable to understand (Jno.3:4), 
and truly realizes wdiat Christ meant when he said, 
^'Except a man be born again he cannot see the king- 
dom of God." It is a birth of the Spirit, and cannot 
be described by tongue nor pen. It is a time never 
to be forgotten, and even the angels in heaven rejoice 
because another soul has been born into the kingdom. 

We say it is a time never to be forgotten, because 
the change is so great; it is the beginning of a new 
life, and remembered distinctly by each one, not 
because of the w^onderful manifestations at that par- 
ticular time, but because of the work wrought in the 
soul. For the Word teaches us that there are ''di- 
versities of operations," but it is the same God W'hich 



16 The Secret of Salvation. 

worketh all in all. There may be a number of per- 
sons converted at the same time, yet their actions or 
operations of the Spirit may be widely different. 
While one may leap and shout and manifest great 
physical performances, another one may sit quietly 
down without a word or outward manifestation, and 
yet be just as thoroughly converted, just as free from 
the guilt of si.n,. and with as positive knowledge of an 
acceptance with God as the one who makes such an 
outward manifestation. Another one will laugh and 
can apparently do nothing else to express the change, 
while yet another, can only give vent to the same 
through a flood of tears, or even weeping with loud 
cries. Persons of different dispositions and temper- 
aments will undoubtedly give vent to their feelings 
differently in this matter, as in regard to other things, 
although the work is wrought by the same Spirit. I 
Cor. 12:4. 

One need not think because he does not feel like 
leaping and shouting that he cannot be just as full of 
the love and. power of God as the one who is loud 
and boisterous. Leaping, shouting and making a 
great noise is not power, by any means, because 
people do that sometimes and do not have a particle 
of the grace of God in their souls. However, the 
power of God will sometimes make some people do 
such things, while others who have just as much 
power with God and filled with his grace and glory 
may never feel led- to leap and exercise bodily mani- 



Salvation Life. 77 



festations. It is through the belief of the Word, and 
meeting the conditions of the same that causes the 
work to be done, and God to manifest his power. 
Some believe the Word to be true, but are not willing 
to meet the conditions; but such ones only receive a 
head work instead of a change of heart. 



SALVATION LIFE. 



It is almost like entering into a new world to make 
the change and have the sweet appoval of God upon 
us, and his love dwelling within the soul, with a 
knowledge that we are at peace with him. Let the 
m^anifestations be such as they may, it is widely 
different from a self-made change, or mere life of 
morality, living upon good resolutions and a mere 
profession without the grace of God in the soul. 

I once visited a lady whose hair was turning gray 
with age, and as she lay upon her couch stricken 
with disease, we asked her some pointed questions 
concerning her soul. ''Oh," said she, "I have always 
been a Christian, and cannot remember when I did 
not serve the Lord." But as the questions were 
pressed more closely, she acknowledged that she 
never could remember of any time when she realized 
a change of heart, but had always tried to be good. 
She was in the same condition. as the man whom 
Je^us told that he must be born again. - It took some 



78 The Secret of Salvation. 

time before she could throw down her empty pro- 
fession and come to the Lord, asking him to forgive 
and grant unto her a change of heart; but as she did, 
realizing her real condition, the work was instantly 
done, and she could then realize upon what danger- 
ous grounds she had ; been resting, like thousands of 
others are doing. A^ she believed, God witnessed 
to the work done, and now she had a real possession, 
instead of a pious, empty profession as before. This 
gave her much courage and strength to have faith 
for the healing of her body, and as we obeyed the 
word of God in James 5: 14, she received the healing 
touch by the power of God, and realized that she had 
much for w^hich to give praises unto God. 

But, what is the difference between the one who 
has reached this state of grace, and the one who lives 
a good moral life and does all the good he can by 
way of helping others? There is considerable differ- 
ence. The converted person, having met the condi- 
tions of tlie Bible, is at peace with God, on the ''nar- 
row way," ready to be called into eternity at any 
time, and meet the Lord in peace. The other one is 
only at peace with his fellow men, and is on the 
''broad way." with his soul in darkness, not ready to 
meet the Lord should he suddenly come. "Except 
ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish." Yet he ex- 
pects to get through because of his charitable works. 
But, "though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor" 
and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. So it is 
a failure without the love of God in the soul. 



A Well of Living Water, 79 



A WELL OF LIVING WATER. 



Truly the blood-washed soul can rejoice with ex- 
ceeding great joy, and can with the Psalmist say, 
"Truly, I have chosen the way of truth," and the 
truth gives freedom to the soul. 'Tf the Son there- 
fore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed." — 
Jno. 8:36. "But^whosoever drinketh of the water 
that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water 
that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water 
springing up into everlasting life." — Jno. 4: 14. The 
fountain has been found of which' the prophet fore- 
told: *Tn that day there shall be a fountain opened 
to the house of David and to the inhabitants of Je- 
rusalem for sin and for uncleanness." — Zech. 13: i. 

Where anger and strife would formerly arise and 
destroy the peace of mind, now the weight of sin is 
removed and this ''living w^ater" is a ''river of peace" 
to the soul. The one who has gone through a severe 
ordeal in order to get into favor with God, and has 
many struggles with the enemy of his soul, now sees 
the way so plain and simple and wonders why he was 
so dull of comprehension, and so slow to grasp what 
is offered so freely; and now as it is so plain he thinks 
others can surely see it and will accept more readily. 
But they have the same enemy with which to con- 
tend, who is just as ready to prevent their believing 
as he did those who have escaped his deceptive and 
binding powers. The rescued one now feels like 



80 The Secret of Salvation, 

crying out with the words of the prophet: **Ho, 
every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and 
he that hath no money. * * * Hearken diligently 
unto me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your 
soul delight itself in fatness. * * * Hear, and your 
soul shall live." 

Any one obtaining the experience of salvation de- 
sires to tell what great things the Lord has done. 
And almost the first desire is then to try to get others 
to accept the ways of the Lord and receive his bless- 
ings. It is not a treasure that makes one selfish, 
which is hidden away in some secret place; but the 
w^ealth of its abundant riches is blazed abroad, that 
others may thereby learn of their privileges and be- 
lieve and likewise receive their portion of the bless- 
ings contained therein. 



AT PEACE WITH GOD. 



'^Therefore, being justified by faith, we have peace 
with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.'' — Rom. 
5:1. There is more in these words, ''Peace with 
God," than can be expressed. One cannot sit down 
in m.editation and fathom the depths of this wonder- 
ful peace, nor find the limit of its height, nor the 
boundary lines of its width, as it expands far beyond 
the limit of our finite comprehension because the 
infinite God is the author and giver of it. 



At Peace with God, 81 



The peace which this world gives is not of a last- 
ing nature, but this heavenly peace is everlasting. 
Although one may lose it out of the soul through 
disobedience to God, and if his favor is not sought in 
accordance to his word, it may never be found again; 
yet that does not limit the extent of his peace which 
is still offered unto all who will accept. And wherein 
there is a failure it is because we have not done what 
w^e knew to be our duty, and lived up to our privi- 
leges in order to enjoy what has been so freely offered 
unto us. In order to enjoy these riches constantly, 
we must continue to do his whole will at all times. 
David says: ''I will hear what God the Lord will 
speak: for he will speak peace unto his people, and 
to his saints: but let them not turn again to folly. 
* * * Mercy and truth are met together; righteous- 
ness and peace have kissed each other. Truth shall 
spring out of the earth; and righteousness shall look 
down from heaven." — Psa. 85: 8-1 1. 

''The peace of God which passeth all understand- 
ing" is not only our privilege to have w^hile here in 
this world, but is an inheritance to be enjo}'ed in the 
life to come. Who would not be willing* to give up 
all things else in order to obtain this great treasure? 



82 The Secret of Salvation. 



THE CHANGE OF LIFE. 



In this change of life there is a change of masters. 
While in sin the devil was your master and you was 
his faithful servant, but now things have taken a 
change and you are a servant of the true and living 
God. ''Know ye not, that to whom ye yield your- 
selves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom 
ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience 
unto righteousness? But God be thanked, that ye 
were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from the 
heart that form of doctrine which was delivered unto 
you. Being then made free from sin, ye became the 
servants of righteousness. * * * For when ye were 
servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness. But 
now being made free from sin, and become servants 
to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end 
everlasting life." — Rom. 6: 16-22. 

A good illustration of what a wonderful change 
can be wrought in the life of any one by the power 
of God is manifest in the conversion of St. Paul, who 
was then called Saul of Tarsus. However, he thought 
himself to be a man of no mean reputation, and 
thought he was doing the will of God while he was 
going about putting the saints of God in prison, and 
consenting to their death, even holding the clothes 
of those who were persecuting and stoning Stephen 
to death. But while Saul was going about with such 
bitter persecutions against the saints because they 



The Change of Life, 83 

were followers of Christ, he was struck down on the 
way by a sudden light from heaven; ''and he heard a 
voice saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest 
thou me? And he said, Who art thou. Lord? And 
the Lord said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest/' 
— Acts 9:5. Saul was a Jew and did not believe that 
Jesus was the Christ, and therefore had been going 
about to try to prevent the people from following 
after his teachings; but when he heard the voice he 
knew it was the Lord, and there believed on Jesus 
and was baptized, and in a few days was going about 
preaching to the people the very doctrine that he 
had so bitterly opposed only a short time before. 
"All that heard him were amazed, and said; Is not 
this he that destroyed them which called on this 
name in Jerusalem, and came hither,for that intent, 
that he might bring them bound unto the chief 
priests?" Then the people sought to kill him. He 
was beaten, imprisoned, and persecuted wherever he 
went, yet he was true to God; but he gloried through 
all the trials and persecutions, realizing that he was 
suffering for Christ's sake. 

Could any one imagine such a change could be 
wrought in a person? Hear what he says: "Of the 
Jews five times received I forty stripes save one. 
Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, 
thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have 
been in the deep; in journeyings often, in perils of 
waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own 



S4 The Secret of Salvation. 

countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils in the 
city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, 
in perils among false brethren; in weariness and 
painfulness, in w^atchings often, in hunger and thirst, 
in fastings often, in cold and nakedness." — 2 Cor. 
11:24-27. Yet he says: ''In all these things we are 
more than conquerors through him that loved us. 
For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor 
angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things 
present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, 
nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us 
from the love of God, w^hich is in Christ Jesus our 
Lord." — Rom. 8: 37-39. 

If there is such a change in a m.an who was claim- 
ing to be a follower of God, what more must it be 
w^ith those who are raised from the depths of degra- 
dation and sin. Yet Saul was a sinner of the worst 
type, almost, but did not believe he v\-as so bad; but 
God made the change by giving him a new^ heart and 
removing his load of sin and guilt. Salvation makes a 
radical change in the life of every one who accepts it. 



MOVING ONWARD. 



When the soul is made free b}' the power of God, 
being loosed from the bondage of sin, it is filled with 
light, and is in condition to move on to greater depths 
of the love of the blessed Master. Some are inclined 



Moving Onward, 85 



to think because they are filled so inexpressibly full 
of his Spirit that they can now sit down and enjoy it 
all to themselves; not because they are selfish about 
it, but not fully realizing what is required of them. 
Perhaps they are timid or bashful, and conclude 
that they can live a Christian life and not let any 
one know it. This is not the case with all, by any 
means, but some have tried it to their sorrow. 

The light received in the soul is Christ. He is the 
true light and he said, ''As long as I am in the world, 
I am the light of the world." — Jno. 9: 5. But he has 
ascended unto the Father, and now his children are 
to be a light unto the w^orld; and how can that be 
done if they are ashamed to let it be known w^hat 
he has done for them? 

Hear what Jesus says: ''Whosoever, therefore, 
shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this 
adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall 
the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the 
glory of his Father with the holy angels." — Mark 
8: 38. He says: "Ye are the light of the world." 
And the way we become a light unto the world, is by 
letting Jesus shine through us, and that is done by 
doing his will as he has commanded. To further 
illustrate the fact that we should not try to keep 
people from knowing what the Lord has done for us, 
he continues: "A city that is set on a hill cannot be 
hid. Neither do men light a candle and put it under 
a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light 



86 The Secret of Salvation. 



unto all that are in the house/' Then come the 
words: *'Let your light so shine that they may see 
your good works, and glorify your Father which is 
in heaven." — Mat. 5: 16. 

We cannot hide our light, if we do it will go out, 
or depart from us. However, it is not always neces- 
sary to blaze it abroad by words of our mouth to 
every one we meet, but we can let our daily life 
preach sermons which will have a great effect upon 
the people, even though our words be few. A quiet, 
humble profession, with the sweet, gentle Spirit of 
Jesus shining forth in all meekness is winning, and 
has a far greater tendency to draw others to Christ, 
than has one who is impulsive, unstable, and too 
quick to speak or act. We should always be ready 
for any duty God may require at our hands, and live 
in such close communion with the Lord, as to be able 
to know what he would have done. This is found 
out through earnest prayer and supplication. Here 
lies the great fountain of success in the Christian life. 
It is prayer, believing prayer. This is the secret of 
the onward move. Not only should a prayer of sup- 
plication be offered for more of his blessings and 
things needed, but as often should the praises ascend 
to the great Giver of every good and perfect gift, for 
the blessings already bestowed upon both soul and 
body, and for temporal blessings which are received 
each day, such as food, raiment, home and friends; 
and one is almost surprised at the number of things 



A Discovery. 81 



there are for which to be thankful, when it comes to 
enumerating them; the blessings are almost too great 
to number. The reason many do not remain happy 
and advance as a Christian should, is because they 
fail to thank God for what he has done, and is con- 
tinually doing; and when this is done the soul will 
be filled continually as long as this course is pursued. 



A DISCOVERY. 



As the miner traverses mountain^and hill pros- 
pecting for precious metal, he comes to where a 
small stream bursts forth from the mountain side 
like a never-failing fountain ;^he'is attracted by its 
sparkling waters, and draws near to drink; and, be- 
hold, there are glistening bits of gold lying strewn 
along the pathway of the stream as it trickles down 
into the valleys beyond. He knows there is a mine 
of great wealth stored away somewhere in that moun- 
tain; and is confident that hy following the course of 
that little stream he will be enabled to find the riches 
that are hidden away. He sets [to work with all his 
might and is abundantly rewarded as he goes along 
digging into the secret parts ^of the earth, finding 
riches strewn along the way, which is encouraging, 
ar: i convinces him that he will soon reach the place 
where he can find untold w^ealth. As he toils on 
cheerfully because of his success, a point is reached 



88 The Secret of Salvation, 

where the little stream has scattered and is coming 
through little fissures of the rocks on every side. 
He is puzzled as to which course to take. The rocks 
must be blasted, and as this is done it is discovered 
that the gold is in small proportion to the dross. 
Could it be possible that this is the extent of the 
mine? Will it pay to go further? There is much 
room for discouragement, yet the signs and indica- 
tions are that there is an abundance of riches further 
on, w^hich can be obtained through perseverance. A 
crucible is brought, into which the whole matter is 
placed and taken through a melting, fiery process, 
and all the dross taken out, and as the work ad- 
vances the gold increases and the mine is of far 
greater wealth than he had expected. 

This, in a sense, may be used as an illustration of 
the great mine of salvation; and the one w^ho drinks 
from the stream of everlasting life flowing from the 
mountain of His holiness, rejoices that something 
has been found that is more precious than gold, and 
realizes upon reading the v/ord of God that there is 
untold wealth hidden away in the secret of his pres- 
ence. The Christian warfare is begun; all actual 
transgressions, or sins committed, have been swept 
away through the pardoning power of the Lord Jesus, 
and the soul is rejoicing as progress is made along 
the way; but finally something takes place which 
brings the Christian to a standstill; through some 
act or unexpected provocation, elements begin to 



Fears and Doubts, 89 



arise which^vvere unlocked for, and the stream of joy 
does not flow so abundantly, but is apparently scat- 
tered and he is almost in doubt as to what course to 
pursue. Anger, strife, revenge, pride, or some such 
elements make their appearance so prominent as to 
astonish and almost discourage the one who was 
getting along so nicely before. 



FEARS AND DOUBTS. 



Just at the point where one discovers elements in 
the heart that have a tendency to lead away from 
Christ, instead of to him, is when the enemy will 
come in with his discouragements; and unless a per- 
son understands the privileges set forth in the word 
of God, he is likely to become filled with doubts and 
fears, and very much harassed by the enemy of his 
soul. And were it not for the great love of the 
Master urging an onward move to deeper things, 
the progress would be entirely stopped and the 
work cease. 

He has been going on singing: ''O happy day, 
when Jesus washed my sins away," but now some- 
thing appears to be in the way. Perhaps some one 
does him a wrong, and for an instant anger arises, 
yet it is kept under control, that no evil act is 
performed. The devil whispers, ''There, you have 
sinned." Christian opens his Bible and reads: **Be 



90 The Secret of Salvation . 

ye angry, and sin not." '*Well, I did not sin/* says 
he, ''because it was not in my heart to do anything 
wrong, and it must have been something in my nature 
for which I am not accountable." And I read in Eph. 
4:26, **Let not the sun go down upon your wrath; 
neither give place to the devil." I have not sinned, 
neither will I allow my anger to continue, nor give 
place to the devil by allowing him to accuse me. 

The way to overcome the devil is to resist him 
steadfastly in the faith, and pay no attention to his 
accusations when you have not done wrong. ''Resist 
the devil, and he will flee from you." — Jas. 4: 7. 
Should there be any wrong act committed, or anj^- 
thing done displeasing to the Lord, "We have an 
advocate with the Father." — i Jno. 2:1. And the one 
who advocates our cause is "Jesus Christ the right- 
eous." In case such a person is overtaken by the 
enemy and should go so far as to really commit sin, 
there is no need of waiting until some meeting is 
held in the community, or until some Tuture time, 
but then and there is the place to breathe a prayer 
to the Lord and ask pardon for the wrong done, and 
he will grant it; for he says in his word, "If we con- 
fess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our 
sins." — I Jno. i: 9. There are none of the sins com- 
mitted before you gave your heart to God can come 
up against you any more, for the Word says they 
were blotted out, to be "remembered against you no 
more forever." Making things right with the Lord 



In the Wilderness. 91 



at once defeats the devil, and he is then easily re- 
sisted and made to flee. 



■> — ♦- 



IN THE WILDERNESS. 



The escape of the children of Israel from Egyptian 
bondage is a type of the sinner's escape from the 
bondage of sin. And the wilderness life, from the 
passage through the Red sea, to the crossing the 
river Jordan, is a type of the life of those who have 
obtained the pardon of their sins until they reach 
the experience of entire sanctification. While in the 
wilderness they were fed with manna from heaven, 
and always got along well as long as they obeyed 
God; but when they disobeyed and wandered away 
they were chastised, and sometimes when they mur- 
mured against Moses, or against the dealings of the 
Lord with them, they were even visited with severe 
chastisements before they w^ere willing to do what 
was right. There was a number of them who kept 
murmuring and complaining, and the Lord let them 
die in the wilderness, while the others who were 
willing to obey passed over into Canaan. 

Being now free from the bondage of sin, such a 
person has access to God, through his word, as never 
before. While yet a sinner it was so difficult to be- 
lieve, or have faith so as to get any benefit from the 
Word, but now the blessings of heaven begin to 



92 The Secret of Salvation, 

come down as manna and the soul is fed daily. All 
the wants and desires can be made known unto Him 
who is able to give, and we can come in such sweet 
assurance and confidence that he hears our humble 
petitions. Yet a person will not advance very far in 
this divine life until there is a feeling manifested that 
there is a deeper life to which he must attain. Al- 
though there. may be many happy seasons and won- 
derful outpourings of the Spirit of the Lord, yet this 
great need will be manifest sooner or later. Then is 
when the spiritual battles begin to come, but if the 
Lord is counseled at all times, the light of his truth 
w^ill shine so clearly that the advancement to the 
desired exp-erience will be so rapid that it will be 
glorious all along the way, and brighter and broader 
fields will soon be in view. 



DISCOURAGEMENTS. 



This is ovlq of the strongest pitfalls the devil has 
for entrapping souls. It matters not at what stage 
of life one has attained, if the enemy can discourage 
him, a great step is taken towards the capture of the 
poor wandering one. Let one become discouraged 
and he allows his shield of faith to fall, and then the 
enemy will begin trying on some line, or in some 
way to put a web of his power around the poor un- 
fortunate one until everything appears to go wrong 
and the way begins to grow dark. 



Discouragements. 98 



Satan says: ''Just step into my pitfaH of discour- 
agement and listen to my suggestions for a short 
time, and I will not need to worry about you for a 
time at least." Yes, there is much truth in your 
words, thou destroyer of souls and instigator of evil, 
nevertheless there is a God who sits on the throne of 
his holiness who has greater power; yea, he even 
gives to his children, ''power over all the power of 
the enemy." 

"But I will make them believe they are not the 
children of God any longer, and will discourage their 
souls that they cannot believe that scripture is for 
them. I will tell them that the Lord v/illnot hear them, 
for they have put their hand to the plough and looked 
back, and are no longer considered worthy of a home 
among the angels. I will ensnare them and get them 
to do wrong, then refer them to the word of God 
w^here it says, 'If we sin willfully there remaineth 
no more sacrifice for sin.' And many other things 
will I tell them that they will not be able to rise 
above their discouragements." 

Ah, Mr. Satan, you generally overstjep the miark; 
you are so greedy that you do not. have wisdom 
enough to know w^hen to stop. It was poor lost and 
wretched souls that Jesus cam.e to save; and to com- 
fort just such discouraged ones as you are trying to 
bind down. He will bind up the broken hearted, 
and break every binding chain you dare to try to put 
upon them, when they call upon him. He Vv^ill whisper 



94 The Secret of Salvation. 

words of love and encouragement in their ears, amid 
all your cunning devices, and will tell them that it is 
written in the Word that Satan '*is a liar, and the 
father of lies." He can easily tell them that you 
misapply the scriptures in their case in order to dis- 
courage their souls, and that Jesus Christ was the 
great sacrifice '^offered once for all," and if he is 
forsaken, surely there remaineth no other sacrifice 
for sin; but they will have to take Him again, or 
do without. 

Oh how true it is that Jesus loves and cares for 
those who are weak as well as those who are strong, 
and will give special attention to them when he hears 
their call for help! 



FRIENDS AND ENEMIES. 



The way of the cross may well be termed a way of 
warfare, because there are friends and enemies all 
the way along. To the one who is thoroughly de- 
cided to go though at all costs, with the heart fixed, 
and the mind stay-ed upon Christ, it is a line of vic- 
tories, even though the enemy may occasionally take 
his stand by the wayside and give a fierce bactle; but 
victory always crowns a faithful walk with the Lord. 
In order to always have victory over the powers of 
the enemy, .there must always be a positive decision 
to go through for God and follow as he may lead 



Friends and Enemies, 95 

and direct. It is those who lose their decision for 
going through, or drop the shield of faith, who are 
tossed about by the enemy and his suggestions. 

As this change of life makes a change of masters, 
it also makes a change regarding friends. Often 
those who were the most devoted and true friends 
now become the most bitter enemies. Even those of 
our own household may be among our worst foes. 
But Jesus says: '*He that loveth father or mother 
more than me is not worthy of me, and he that lov- 
eth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of 
me. And he that taketh not his cross and foUoweth 
after me, is not worthy of me." — Matt. lo: 38. ''And 
Jesus answered and said: Verily I say unto you, There 
is no man that has left house, or brethren, or sisters, 
or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, 
for my sake, and the gospel's, but he shall receive an 
hundred-fold now in this time, houses, and brethren, 
and sisters and mothers, and children, and lands, with 
persecutions; and in the world to come eternal life." 
— Mark 10: 29, 30. 

Here you see that even though you are obliged to 
start out into the world away from those who are 
near and dear to you, all these will be supplied; but 
**with persecutions," He says. If persecution is one 
among the blessings promised, or something that 
must necessarily go hand in hand with these bless- 
ings, the Lord will give an abundance of grace, that 
we may be able to bear them, and even rejoice 
through them all. 



96 The Secret of Salvation, 

There may be times when it may seem as if all 
friends had forsaken us; but even should such a test- 
ing time come, remember that our loving Master is 
one who ^'sticketh closer than a brother," and will 
"never leave us nor forsake us," even through the 
greatest trials and afflictions; or when the enemy 
oppresses on every hand, He is ever ready to lend a 
helping hand. 



AN INWARD FOE. 



Besides the foes that are without, there is also an 
inward foe, which causes the newly converted soul 
no little anxiety at times, and often leads into trou- 
ble, unless there is a very close walk with God. This 
foe is the ''carnal mind," spoken of in Romans 8: 7, 
and is ''enmity against God;" although a person 
may have the carnal mind, and yet not be "carnally 
minded;" that is, led and controlled by it. Paul ac- 
knowledged the brethren at Corinth to be children 
of God, yet he said he could not speak unto them as 
"spiritual, but as unto carnal." Then he 'showed 
them the fruits of carnality among them, such as 
envying, strife and divisions, and told them that they 
were carnal, i Cor. 1:3. 

It is the evil nature which is inherited through the 
fall of Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden. Al- 
though it is not imputed as sin unto us, yet it is a 



An Inward Foe. 97 



sinful nature, or such as naturally inclines the heart, 
or leads one into the ways of sin as soon as they be- 
come old enough to know what is sin, and realize its 
effects. The little child knows no sin, and is innocent 
in the sight of God, yet it has that carnal mind, which 
is manifest long before it knows anything about sin. 
Anger is one of the outcroppings of this evil nature 
in the heart, although there are many other ways in 
which it is manifest. The sweetest disposition, and 
most loving, innocent child will at times show forth 
evidence of a nature Vv^ithin that is not in harmony w^ith 
the real spirit of love and innocence. A w^oman once 
publicly declared in a meeting that her little two-year- 
old babe did not have any such a nature, nor any such 
elements in the heart. But before the sermon closed 
the minister, who was preaching on the subject, had 
occasion to stop and call attention to the little one, 
who had thrown itself upon the floor in such intense 
anger, before the whole congregation, that the mother 
was unable to conquer or quiet it until it had fully 
illustrated the sermon that was being preached. Yet, 
there was no sin committed by the little one, because 
it w^as not old enough to know an3^thing about sin; 
but the elements manifested there are what lead into 
the ways of sin, which must be forgiven when it is 
committed. The little one hiving committed no sin, 
has none to be forgiven. But after reaching an age 
of accountability, and sins are committed, the child 
becomes a sinner. Then it v/ill take repentance and 



98 The Secret of Salvation. 

pardon before a state of innocence is reached again. 
When this is done, the one who was a sinner w^ill be- 
come like a little child, and be innocent in the sight 
of God, yet have the same elements in the heart that 
the little child has, w^hich is so often shown in its 
life. Jesus said: ''Verily, I say unto you. Except ye 
be converted, and become as little children, ye shall 
not enter into the kingdom of heaven." — Matt. i8: 3. 
A man becomes as a little child wh&n he becomes 
converted from his state of sinfulness through the 
pardoning power of Jesus Christ. This inward foe 
still remains. 



THE PRAYER FOR HELP. 



A person at this juncture of the Christian life has 
varied experiences; sometimes on the mountain top, 
as it were, with sweeping victory, and again down in 
the valley battling with the enemy, trying to defeat 
the foes without, and also realizing that there is a foe 
within, that is struggling for the mastery. The de- 
praved nature is contesting for a right to rule the 
heart and lead away from the divine. If permitted 
to have the right of way, it will lead away fKom 
Christ, to fleshly desires and works of the flesh, 
which are these: ''Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, 
lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, 
emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, envy- 



The Prayer for Help. 99 

ings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like/' 
— GaL 5: 19-21. This is only a small list from the 
catalogue of evils that result from that source. And 
the Word says, ''They which do such things shall 
not inherit the kingdom of God." This is the fruit 
of such a spirit where the carnal nature is allowed to 
rule. The root, or plant, may be there without any 
fruit, being kept down by the power of God. 

Jesus said: "Every plant vvhich my heavenly Fa- 
ther hath not planted shall be rooted up." — Matt. 
15: 13. The seed of sin in the heart is something 
our heaven-y Father did not plant, therefore it "shall 
be rooted up." The serpent planted it in the hearts 
of our fore-parents and that is our inheritance from 
them. 

Where there is a knowledge of elements within the 
heart that are inclined to work in opposition to the 
Spirit of God, it often gives occasion for great anxi- 
ety, and subjects a person to fears and doubts at 
times, unless there is an understanding of the Word 
concerning the same, and that there is a deeper and 
higher spiritual life to which one can attain, where 
these elements will be purged out of the heart. But 
it is so often the case that the young convert does 
not know what the Bible teaches concerning these 
things, and when the tempter comes with the ele- 
ments of the carnal mind, such as anger, pride, de- 
ceit, and such like, and tries to gain the mastery, 
even though there is no yielding to them; yet as such 



100 The Secret of Salvation. 

feelings and inclinations are stirred within, it causes 
an earnest prayer to ascend for help, for deliverance 
and victory over such works. 



HUNGERING AND THIRSTING. 



Realizing that there are elements w^ithin the heart 
which hinder the spiritual progress and advance- 
ment, as the prayer ascends earnestly imploring 
divine aid, there comes a hungering and thirsting for 
something more. And those who have not yet 
learned what God has in store for them, are at a loss 
to know just what it is for which the soul is thirsting. 
It is for righteousness and true holiness, or heart 
purity. ''Blessed are they which do hunger and 
thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled." 
— Matt. 5: 6. But before this filling takes place there 
must first be an emptying out of self, and all else 
that is not in perfect harmony with God; there must 
a real purging take place, as Jesus says: ''Every 
branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: 
and every branch that beareth fruit he purgeth it that 
it may bring forth more fruit." — Jno. 15:2. Then is 
the soul made "clean through the Word," which the 
Lord hath spoken. 

For past centuries the Bible standard of truth has 
not been lifted up as it should, and people generally 
have known but little about their privileges in the 



Hungering and Thirsting, 101 

gospel, because they have listened to the preachers 
and taken their advice instead of the advice of the 
Lord, as given in his word. Hovv^ever, some have bro- 
ken loose from the traditions of men and launched 
out into the deeper things of His truth, and obtained 
an experience wherein the soul delighteth itself in 
fatness with a constant satisfying portion of his love. 
It has been almost universally heralded from the 
pulpit that such an experience cannot be obtained in 
this life, and that a person cannot have a perfect sal- 
vation until the time comes to cross over the river of 
death, and then the d3nng grace w^ould be given; 
and when the other side of the river was reached the 
perfect state of salvation would be attained. Some 
time ago we heard of a lady whose creed taught such 
a doctrine, and when she was drawing near the hour 
of death, she realized that she had not the experience 
desired to face death. She was instructed to seek 
for dying grace, which she did, and when her conse- 
cration was made complete the Lord accepted the 
sacrifice and sanctified her soul; and as she was filled 
with the power of God, and realized the cleansing was 
made complete, she felt that she could now depart in 
peace, and willingly enter the portals of glory without 
a doubt or fear. But the power of God also was 
manifest in the healing of her body, and she v/as 
made well in body also. Realizing that she had re- 
ceived the dying grace, and was now made well, and 
her creed did not believe in people having that ex- 



102 The Secret of Salvation, 

perience while living here on earth, she said to her 
husband: ''Now, what will I do about it?" It was so 
glorious she did not like to part with it. As she 
lived and enjoyed the experience, it was a mystery 
to the members of her creed, as it was not in har- 
mony with their doctrines and teachings. If people 
have living grace, up to the Bible standard of what 
they should enjoy, there will be no need of putting 
in for a greater grace in order to be ready for death 
when the hour comes, because the "dying grace" has 
already been obtained, and is the only kind that is 
safe to depend upon even while in the bloom of 
health. It is not only glorious to have when death 
comes, but is glorious to enjoy through the varied 
scenes of life. 



THE SECRET MADE KNOWN. 



The hungering soul reaching out after spiritual 
help and advancement cries out like David: "Purge 
me with hyssop, and I shall be clean; wash me and 
I shall be whiter than snow." Anything of a sinful 
nature becomes repulsive more than ever before, to 
the one w^hose soul is yearning after God. He real- 
izes there is- something more in store for the soul 
and determines to have it. Earnest prayer to God 
brings him in sacred nearness in a w^ay that things 
begin to be revealed which before could not be 



The Secret made Known, 103 

realized nor understood. The '*old man," self, must 
be put to death — crucified — and Christ enthroned 
within with sweeping" victory over all the powers of 
the enemy. The sinful nature destroyed and out of 
the heart, and the Holy Spirit reigning supreme. 

The plan of salvation consists of two distinct works 
of grace, which is plainly shown by many scriptures. 
Each of these works is instantaneous; no one can 
ever grow into either one of them. A person may 
take steps of advancement up to the place of en- 
trance, but the entering in is an instantaneous work. 
For instance, a house has two rooms, and only one 
outside door by which to enter, and a door of en- 
trance on the inside into the second room. A person 
may advance to the door of the first room, but there 
is a point reached when he is yet entirely on the 
outside, yet one more step will instantly place him 
upon the inside of the first room. This gives him 
access to the next room, and he can begin to advance 
tow^ard the door of the next room, and finally reaches 
the point when he is yet entirely in the first room, 
but one step in the right direction will place him 
instantly in the second room. Then he can roam 
around in it and make all the explorations and ad- 
vancement he pleases. He could not enter both 
rooms at once, but getting into one gives access into 
the other. After getting into the first room he might 
roam about in there for forty years and then not get 
into the other unless he goes in the right direction, 



lOi The Secret of Salvation. 

and when near the door takes a step towards the 
next room. 

This is a fair illustration of salvation, or the way 
from sin unto entire sanctification. The sinner be- 
comes convicted of his sins, yet that makes no change 
of his heart; while it may cause him to change his 
ways and resolutions, yet there is no work of grace 
wrought in his heart. As the convictions are fol- 
lowed, he is led to the point of forsaking sins, con- 
fessing the same, and seeking pardon, and believing 
on-the Lord Jesus Christ for the saving of his soul. 
Christ says, ''I am the door; by me if any man enter 
he shall be saved." The sinner reaches this door; 
he realizes he is yet upon the outside, with no hope 
unless he enters through the pardoning power. He 
meets the conditions of the Word, and then takes the 
step of belief through the door, which places him in 
a justified relation with God through the Lord Jesus 
Christ; This gives him peace to his soul, as all the 
sins ever committed are now forgiven. But now the 
inherited nature still remains, v/hich inclines the 
heart toward the ways of sin in times of great temp- 
tations, and must be purged out and the heart made 
pure and free from every inward sinful element. 
Getting into this first state of grace opens the way, 
or gives access into the second state, or higher life 
through another definite work of grace. 'Therefore 
being justified by faith, we have peace with God 
through our Lord Jesus Christ." — Rom. 5:1. Here 



The Bequeathal — An Inheritance. 105 

we see the first work set forth, as the penitent enters 
the door, Jesus Christ. But we read in the next 
verse, that by Jesus Christ, also, ''we have access by 
faith into this grace wherein we stand and rejoice in 
hope of the glory of God." This puts us in the 
standing grace of sanctification. But before reaching 
that state of grace it is not only needful to know that 
it is attainable, but the conditions to be met before it 
can be attained. 



THE BEQUEATHAL— AN INHERITANCE. 



The Lord has made a bequeathal of the wealth of 
his storehouse of riches, and abundance of his grace, 
which all his children inherit who become heirs 
through Jesus Christ. We not only become heirs, 
but are joint-heirs with Christ and partakers with 
him. God made a promise unto Abraham, which 
promise he obtained after he had patiently endured. 
But, "God, willing more abundantly to shew unto the 
heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, con- 
firmed it by an oath: that by two immutable things, 
in which it was impossible for God to lie, we might 
have a strong consolation, who have fled for refuge, 
to lay hold upon the hope set before us: which hope 
we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and 
steadfast, and which entereth into that within the 
veil, whither the forerunner is for us entered, even 
Jesus." — Heb. 6: 18-20. 



106 The Secret of Salvation. 

Not only do we have an inheritance with him in 
heaven, but we also fall heir to his wealth while here 
on earth, and can enjoy the riches of the same. 
These things are to be obtained from God through 
the death of his Son, Jesus Christ, who is our medi- 
ator, 'Svho is the mediator of the New Testament, 
that by means of death for the redemption of the 
transgressions that were under the first testament, 
they which are called might receive the promise of 
eternal inheritance. For where a testament is there 
must also of necessity be the death of the testator. 
For a testament is of force after men are dead: oth- 
erwise it is of no strength at all while the testator 
liveth." — Heb. 9: 15-17. This inheritance is for all 
who will accept it, and there is an abundance of 
wealth supplied, for "He that spared not his own 
Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not 
with him freely give us all things?" — Rom. 8: 32. 

But in order to be an heir of this inheritance it is 
necessary to become a son and to be born into the 
family. ''And if ye be Christ's, then are ye Abra- 
ham's seed and heirs according to the promise." — 
Gal. 3:29. Until a person is born into the family 
they have no rights, or heirship; for Jesus said, 
''Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be 
born again he cannot see the kingdom of God." — 
Jno. 3 : 3. When once we become members of this fam- 
ily then w^e are heirs to "an inheritance among all them 
that are sanctified." — Acts 20: 32. "Through sancti- 



Reading Father's Will: 107 

fication of the Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling 
of the blood of Jesus Christ: Grace unto you, and 
peace, be multiplied. Blessed be the God and Fa- 
ther of our Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his 
abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively 
hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the 
dead, to an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, 
and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you 
who are kept by the power of God through faith unto 
salvation ready to be revealed in the last time." — 
I Pet. i: 2-5. 



READING FATHER'S WILL. 



Where a person has becom.e heir to a fortune 
through a bequeathal having been made, and the 
time has arrived for taking possession of the same, it 
is necessary to know what is in the will, and just 
what course to pursue in order to obtain it. What- 
ever is the will of the Father tOv\ard us is the Vvill of 
his Son Jesus Christ, as he gave himself a sacrifice 
that we might through him have eternal life. Jesus 
says, '*I and my Father are one." — Jno. 10: 30. And 
"I came down from heaven, not to do my own will, 
but the will of him that sent me." — Jno. 6: 38. 

After ''the old man," as Paul terms the carnal na- 
ture, which is the ''body" of sin, is crucified, or put 
to death with all its affectioBS an^^ tets, the ''new 



108 The Secret of Salvation. 

man" then enjoys the inheritance of perfect freedom 
in Christ. And it is necessary for the *'old man" to 
be dead, for as long as he is alive he contests the 
will. ^'Because the carnal mind is enmity against 
God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither 
indeed can be." — Rom. 8: 7. ''Knowing this that our 
old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin 
might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not 
serve sin, for he that is dead is freed from sin." — 
Rom. 6:6,7. ''Put off concerning the former con- 
versation the old man which is corrupt according to 
the deceitful lusts, and be renewed in the spirit of 
your mind, and put on the new man which after God 
is created in righteousness and true holiness." — Eph. 
4: 22-24. ''That ye may stand perfect and complete 
in all the will of God." — Col. 4:12. 

We read in i Thess. 4:3 that "this is the will of 
God, even your sanctification." In the seventeenth 
chapter of St. John, in speaking to the disciples, Je- 
sus said in his prayer to the Father, ''Sanctify them 
through thy truth; thy word is truth. * * * Neither 
pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall 
believe on me' through their word, that they all may 
be one as thou, Father, art in me and I in thee, that 
they also may be one in us; that the world may be- 
lieve that thou hast sent me. And the glory which 
thou gavest me' I have given them; that they maybe 
one, even as we are one." Here he is speaking of all 
who believe on Jesus Christ through the word of the 



The Pearl of Great Price. 109 

apostles. That includes us even down to the pres- 
ent day. Notice what he offers here in his will: ''The 
glory which thou gavest me I have given them." 
This is to be enjoyed in this present world. In an- 
other place we read that '*my God shall supply all 
your needs." But here in John 17: 24 is another 
clause in the will: ''Father, I will that they also 
whom thou hast given me be with me where I am, 
that they may behold my glory Vv^hich thou hast 
given me. ^ * * And I have declared unto them thy 
name, and will declare it; that the love wherewith 
thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them." 
The w^ill then includes all the riches of heaven, and 
the storehouse of wealth is unbounded, which God 
in his infinite wisdom has laid in store for all who 
will become heirs to his great estate; and further- 
more he gives power to become sons of God, to be- 
come members of his fam.ily, that we may have the 
enjoyments and blessings he has in store for us. 



THE PEARL OF GREAT PRICE. 



The Lord gives an illustration of a man who found 
a pearl of great price, and went and sold all that he 
had and bought it. Now there is a pearl of great 
price which can be obtained, but in order to secure 
the same it takes all our possessions, and leaves 
nothing that we can call our own; but while we may 



no The Secret of Salvation. 

be steward over them as before, yet all things we 
have must be subject to the will of God, to be used 
at his direction. It is something of greater value 
than all the wealth of this world, and is to be enjoyed 
throughout all eternity, as well as here in this w^orld. 
It is something that cannot be bought with money, 
nor worldly riches. It is just as difificult for the rich 
man to obtain as it is for a poor man. Could this be 
obtained by worldly wealth, then there w^ould be a 
poor chance for those who are so unfortunate as to 
be poor in this life. But we read in Luke 12: i6 
about a man who was so rich that he did not know 
where to store all his goods; so he had his barns 
torn down and greater ones built, and said: "I w^ill 
say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods laid up 
for many years; take thine ease, eat, drink, and he 
merry." But what do you suppose the Lord said to 
this man? He said, 'Thou fool, this night thy soul 
shall be required of thee: then whose shall those 
things be which thou hast provided?" So is he that 
layeth up treasures for himself, and is not rich 
toward God. 

We cannot take with us our gold and silver and 
worldly possessions when the death angel comes; but 
if we seek and find this pearl of great price, which is 
the abiding Comforter to the soul, it will be a pos- 
session of which we will not be deprived when we 
are called to take our departure from earth. 



How to Get It. Ill 



HOW TO GET IT. 



As there is a precious gift to be obtained, the next 
thing to be considered is what course shall be pur- 
sued in order to obtain it. As we open the blessed 
w^ord of God the way is marked out so clearly that it 
is not difficult to find: "If ye then being evil know 
how to give good gifts unto your children, how much 
more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit 
to them that ask him?" — Luke ii: 13. Now we know 
how willing loving parents are to give good gifts 
unto their children, and here we find that our heav- 
enly Father is even much more willing to give this 
precious gift just for the asking. But there are cer- 
tain conditions also. We see that the Holy Ghost is 
given unto them that obey him. Acts 5: 32. So it 
takes not only asking, but obedience. And in order 
to obey we must know what he desires us to do. We 
have read in i Thess. 4: 3, and in the seventeenth 
chapter of St. John, that it is his will to sanctify 
those who believe on him and aie his children. .In 
Rom. 12: I, 2, we read, ''I beseech you, therefore, 
brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your 
bodies a living sacrifice,^ holy, acceptable unto God, 
which is your reasonable service. And be not con- 
formed to this world: but be ye transformed by the 
renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is 
that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God." 
Here he is speaking to brethren, and he tells them 



112 The Secret of Salvation, 

to present their bodies a living sacrifice. Now the 
apostle would not have called sinners his brethren, 
neither could they present themselves a living, or 
holy sacrifice, because they are unholy. The sinner 
comes to God dead in trespasses and in sins, and 
through meeting the conditions of his word is made 
alive through a spiritual birth; then having been 
made alive is in condition to offer himself a "living 
sacrifice;" is where he can make a consecration of 
himself, time, talents, earthly store, and yield every- 
thing over to the perfect will of God, and receive the 
purging spoken of in John 15: 2, so as to be ab e to 
bear more fruit, and be made "clean through the 
Word," and receive the Comforter, which is the Holy 
Ghost, \\hom the Father will send — Jno. 14:26 — 
through having the heart purified by faith. 



THE TREASURE OF FULL SALVATION. 



A great many people wiio are trying to serve the 
Lord know but very little about the heights and 
depths and infinite blessings of full sah^ation. To 
have the pardon of sins and to know that we are ac- 
cepted of him is v/onderful indeed, but there are 
treasures which so many never learn anything about 
where it is to be found. People live so far below 
their privileges in the gospel, because they do not 
search for the hidden treasures in the gospel way. 



The Treasure of Full Salvation. 113 

Many are too easily satisfied, not willing to move 
forward and receive light upon the word of God and 
learn their privileges and secure what is in store for 
them, that they may be able not only to enjoy greater 
riches themselves, but also aid in helping some 
one else. 

There were times when the children of Israel, wan- 
dering around in the wilderness, did not dare to go 
and possess the land. Some of them were afraid of 
the giants over the e, and their walled cities, and 
many things seemed standing in their way; but were 
willing to wander around where they could only get 
a limited supply daily; yet, while their needs were 
supplied, they did not have anything to Jay up for 
future use, and were often found murmuring and 
complaining, and were satisfied enough as to care 
nothing about crossing over into Canaan; yet in other 
w ys they were hard to satisfy. But when they cime 
to the point and obeyed the command of cros ing 
over and possessing the land, they found a land which 
they were able to possess, flowing with milk and 
honev. Thev found in this land that the Lord fouoht 
■the battles for them as long as they were in perfect 
obedience to him, and the victories were glorious, 
and all the enemies put to flight. They did not lust 
after the flesh pots of Egypt after getting into this 
glorious land. So it is with ojr life of salvation here. 
We can reach the point which is the Canaan to the 
soul, where w^e have left all to follow him; our worldly 

8 



114 The Secret of Salvation, 

possessions are all subject to his will, as wel! as our- 
seh es, and the Lord fights our battles as we move 
out bv faith in obedience to him. 



WHAT IT IS. 



To have Christ enthroned within the soul is to have 
this great fountain of life; for his ''gospel is the power 
of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; 
for therein is the righteousness of God revealed from 
faith to faith; as it is written, The just shall live by- 
faith." When the love of God reigns supreme the 
soul is filled wiih all the fulness of God, and the 
ever flowing fountain is a w^ell of living water, 
springing up into everlasting life; for, "behold,- God 
is my salvation; I will trust, and not be afraid, for 
the Lord Jehovah is my strength, and my song; he 
also is become my salvation. Therefore with joy 
shall ve draw water out of the wells of salva ion. 
And in that day shall ye say, Praise the Lord, call 
u[ on his name, declare his doings among the people, 
make mention that his name is exalted. "--Isa. 12:2-4. 
And ye ''rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of 
glory: receiving the end of your faith, even the sal- 
vation of your souls." — I Pet. 1:8:9. This is the 
salvation of which "the prophets have enquired and 
searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace 
that should come unto you." It was the mission of 



Where It can be Found. 115 

Christ into this world to save his people from their 
sins, and that they may have life, and have it abund- 
antly. He did not mean that his people should go 
about lean in their souls, but that they should be fat 
and flourishing and enjoy the blessings which he has 
in store for them. 



WHERE IT CAN BE FOUND. 



People ha\'e searched the treasures of earth that 
were hidden from mortal eye, have toiled day after 
day, and year after year, and yet when life ended 
were not only poor in this world's goods, but had no 
treasures for the future. Our loving Master advised 
the people not to lay up treasures here on earth, 
where moth doth corrupt and thieves break through 
and steal, and thereby neglect laying up the things 
for eternity; but sa d, "Lay up your treasures above." 
By this he meant that we should get access to the. 
riches of heaven, and get in position where we could 
draw constantly from the great storehouse above. 
There is where the riches are to be found; it is in hea- 
ven above. But God, who is the giver of every good 
and perfect gift, is not only in his abode in the hea- 
ven of heavens, but he is everywhere present; and if 
we will obey his word, we can have his Spirit dwell- 
ing within us continually, and thereby lay up treas- 
ures which cannot be swept away by anything in this 



116 Tlie Secret of Salvation. 

world. The only way to find this experience is to 
seek it according to the word of God, and it is to be 
found only through Jesus Christ. The plan of sal- 
vation was set forth from the beginning, and now we 
have such blessed privileges to obtain it through 
meeting the conditions of his word. 

The enemy of souls is trying every way possible 
to defeat and overthrow this plan, but it was set 
forth by the wisdom of an allwise Creator; and al- 
though Satan has many cunning devices, yet with all 
his subtility he makes a complete failure in every 
case where the word of God is followed and obeyed. 
He has many pitfalls, many by-ways, and places of 
allurement; but to the one who has fully determined 
upon laying up treasures above, the Lord is always 
ready to deliver, and puts around us walls of salva- 
tion, insomuch that the wicked one toucheth us not. 



CONDITIONS TO BE MET. 



The conditions under which a real Bible experi- 
ence may be obtained is only to be had by obeying 
the instruction given in the word of God, and as the 
point has now been reached in the Christian experi- 
ence when the soul is hungering and thirsting after 
righteousness and true holiness, there are many things 
to be taken into consideration; and as the state of 
holiness to be obtained is what the Bible terms heart 



Conditions to be Met, 117 

purity, or sanctification, it is necessary in the first 
place to see whether or not the point is reached so 
as to be ready to make the consecration. The first 
condition to be met is justification. Unless one is 
clearly justified at the time when they are trying to 
obtain sanctification a failure will be made. But 
w^hen this point is reached and the soul is clearly 
justified in the sight of God, and a positive knowl- 
edge that all past sins are forgiven up to the present 
time, then there must be a knowledge of a need of a 
deeper work, which is sure to be felt as a person 
goes on in spiritual advancement. Another thing is 
a separation from everything that is displeasing to 
God; that is, as far as any spiritual alliance is con- 
cerned. We cannot take ourselves out of the world, 
yet at the same time we can be in the world, and not 
of the world. Every yoke must be taken off but the 
yoke of Christ. He says, ''Take my yoke upon you, 
and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: 
and ye shall find rest to your souls."— Matt. 1 1 129, 30. 
People through past teaching have been brought 
under many yokes under the cloak of religion, which 
were not the yokes of Christ, and have joined re- 
ligious creeds, orders, associations, and such like, in 
which were unbelievers and those who were not liv- 
ing in harmony with the word of God, and thereby 
have been bound together with such ones as the 
word of God condemns. ''Be ye not unequally 
yoked together with unbelievers; for what fellow- 



lis The Secret of Salvation. 

^hip hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and 
what communion hath light with darkness? and 
what concord hath Christ w^th Belial? Or what part 
hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what 
agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye 
are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, 
I w^ill dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be 
their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore 
come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith 
the Lord, and touch not the unc'ean thing; and I will 
receive you." — 2 Cor. 6: 14-17. 

Hear what the Lord says: Com.e out from among 
such ones. These religious creeds and associations 
organized by men, make a regular spiritual confu ion, 
which the word of God terms Bal:)}^lon; and the time 
has nov/ come when God is calling his people out 
of such. And he says in Col. 2: 10, "And ye are com- 
plete in him, which is the head of all principality and 
power. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the God- 
head bodily. "-Ver. g. And in Rev. 18:4 says, ''Come 
out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers 
of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues." 
As the light and truth of God's word goes forth it 
draws the line between God's church and the creeds 
of men. God has many children in the various creeds, 
but from the scripture just q oted we find that he is 
calling them out, because their rules and disciplines 
and regulations so separate and divide the peo- 
ple of God that they do not dare to believe alike, 



Conditions to he Met. 119 i 



and God in his word says it is his will that they be 
of one mind, one accord, one heart, and all speak 
the same thing. They will nev^er do so as long 
as they stay in the various creeds of division! This 
is one of the yokes that needs to be taken off, or 
for a person to get out from under in order to get 
the experience set forth in the word of God. People 
often think they must join some so called church 
or association in order to have a home, just as if the 
Word was not true where it says, * Ye are complete in 
him;" and he is our Father, Jesus Christ our el ler 
brother, and all who are ch Idren of God our brc ll-.^rs 
and si^ter^; all belong to the same family, and are :.l 
home when we are in Christ Jesus. The children of 
God that are in heaven and those who are on earth 
are all of the same family. Eph. 3: 15. '*And.by 
one Spirit are we all baptized into one body/' — I Cor. 
12:13. And he says: "There should be no schism 
or division in the bodv." — 2 Cor. 12: 2s. There are 
so many wdio fail to meet the conditions on this line, 
who are unwilling to take the Lord alone. Some say 
they must join a visible church. The Word says, *'Ye 
are members in particular," and, *TIe sets the mem.- 
bers in the body as it pleaseth him," and his body is 
the ^ hurch. And in I Cor. 12: 27 we read: ''Now ye are 
the body of Christ, and members in particular." We 
are born into this family through a spiritual birth; 
therefore being members of the fam ly of God, or his 
church through a spiritual birth, can we not be seen? 



120 The Secret of Salvation. 

are we not visible just as much as if we were to join 
some creed? 

Now to make it more plain to the minds of some 
who may not fully understand that these religious 
denominations do divide God's children, we will give 
an illustration: Suppose a minister were to come into 
a place, and preach the word of God and say nothing 
about joining anything but Christ, and one hundred 
people were to get saved; and if they had never been 
taught anything about sectism they would be of the 
same mind, they would all be one. But now suppose 
soon after four other ministers were to come into 
the same locality, one a Roman Catholic, another a 
Methodist, another a Quaker, another a Baptist, and 
they begin to preach that they must join something 
else besides the Lord. So each minister gets twenty- 
five of the one hundred to join hi> creed. Their 
disciplines or rules of their so called churches are 
different in so many ways that the one hundred now 
do not dare to believe alike or they will be turned 
out of their sect. The Baptists will not have them 
unless they are baptized; the Quakers will not baptize; 
the Roman Catholics sprinkle with holy water, do 
penance, say mass, pray for people in purgatory; the 
Methodists do not believe in this. Some of these in 
one or the other of the creeds may believe in living 
a holy life, while others fight it. Many points in the 
belief of their creeds will not permit them 1o be of 
the same mind; wherein before this sectish doctrine 



The Consecration. 121 



was imbibed through this false^ teaching they were 
all of one mind, and belonged to Christ alone, the 
same as people in the days of the apostles, the same 
as God desires his children to be, and says they will 
be in the last days; and we are now living in the last 
days, in the time when God is calling his children 
out from all such divisions wherein thev have been 
unequally yoked together with unbelievers. 

The Holy Ghost is the sanctifier — Rom. 15: 16 — 
and is received by those who obey him. Acts 5: 32. 
There must be a covenant made with the Lord to do 
his whole will, and to walk in all the light of his 
word, and we are to offer ourselves a ''living sacri- 
fice," according to Rom. 12:1. Everything that is in 
opposition to the will of God must be laid aside, and 
a separation be made from such; and until we reach 
that point where we are willing to do these things 
the conditions will not have been met. 



THE CONSECRATION. 



It is one thing to know what to do and how to do 
it, and what the results will be, and another to get at 
it and see that the work is done. Consecration, when 
brought to the Bible standard for full salvation, 
means far more than what many people have an idea, 
or realize. It means a separation from everything 
that is not of God, and a willingness to obey the 



122 The Secret of Salvation 

whole will of God, a perfect submi sion to the same. 
Everything must be place J completely into the hands 
of the Lord; time, talents, reputat on. self, and, in 
fact, everything we know, and everything we do nc t 
know, and reach the point where we can call upon 
God for the cleansing, and say, ''Thy will. Lord, not 
mine be done." We dare not let the least thing stand 
in our way of making a perfect consecration. There 
may be many obstacles which the enemy would try 
to make us believe are in the way of our ever attain- 
ing to this experience, but God requires no impossi- 
bilities of us. When we put all on the altar, all we 
know, all we do not know, that includes the future 
as well as the present, and then whatever comes up 
we can truly say, "Lord, that was in the covenant, 
that is included in what was placed upon the altar, 
Christ Jesus." But now when all is fully given up to 
God in this way then the consecration is complete. 
Some, again, give up all but one thing, and often 
give that up in their own w^ay; but God requires a 
perfect consecration, a perfect sacrifice. In olden 
times under the law the people brought an animal 
for sacrifice, and it was examined by the priests, and 
if only a very small blemish was found upon it the 
sacrifice was not acceptable, but was rejected. And 
none were accepted only such as were perfect, or 
free from every blemish. Just so it is when a person 
comes and offers themselves a sacrifice unto the Lord 
for cleansing. Nothing but a perfect consecration 



The Consecration. 123 



and sacrifice without blemish will be received of the 
Lord. He knows very well when it is complete, and 
just as soon as it is complete and the Word fulfilled 
on our part, then his part stands already fulfilled. 
One may be able to readily give up all except somxC 
friend. Another may have no trouble in giving up 
friends, but may have some property, or some busi- 
ness, or worldlv conformitv, or some idol of like 
nature, \Ui ch they are not quite willing togive up; 
but unless willing to separate as the Bible directs 
from such things, they v\ill not receive the exper- 
ience, and from that time forth they will begin to 
lose even what experience they already have ob- 
tained, because the Word teaches that unless we 
walk in the light ue will cro into darkness. 

This is one of the most difficult points for many 
to reach, where thev die out to the w-orld and the 
opinions of the people, and be willing to make a 
Bible separation from such. One riiay esteem his 
reputation very highly among worldly people in the 
social circle, or in business life; and the thought of 
these things, wath the elements of the carnal mind 
drav\ing his heart after them, makes it quite difficult 
for some to reach the point where they w^ill say fare- 
w^ell to things of earth in order to obtain u hat lies 
beyond a perfect consecration. 

There must be what is termed a death-bed conse- 
cration as complete as if we were ready to pass from 
this life into eternity, and as the last rhonaents of life 



124 The Secret of Salvation. 

draw near bid farewell to all things of earth to enter 
the sleep of death, knowing that we can take nothing 
with us, but that the separation is complete and for- 
ever. Just so must it be in a spiritual sense. In 
making the consecration the farewell must be given 
to the things of this world, a separation from every 
idol, and like Christ be willing to make ourselves of 
no reputation, that we may gain the riches of his 
glory. By this we do not mean that we should be- 
come of low character, but be willing that the world 
may think of us as they may, even reviling us or 
shunning us; yet will w^e glory through tribulation, 
and have that joy that is unspeakable and full of 
glory. We read in the Bible of a young man who 
came to Christ, and said: ''Good Master, what good 
thing shall I do that I may have eternal life?" When 
Jesus told him some things, he said he had done all 
these, and then says: ''What lack I yet?" Jesus told 
him to go and sell all he had, "and give to the poor, 
and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and then 
come and follow me." But the young man went 
away feeling very sorrowful, for he had great pos- 
sessions and; was not willing to meet the conditions; 
was not willing to give up this Aorld in order to have 
the treasures of heaven. Oh how many there are 
when they find what it takes to reach a Bible ex- 
perience because of some worldly wealth, reputation, 
or something of the kind, turn away sorrowfully 
and go back into the ways of sin rather than do the 



J 



The Conseeration: 125 



will of God, because of the carnal mind! li: takes a 
real crucifixion of the ''old man;'* this carnal nature 
must be destroyed. ;::;♦!:: 

After giving a list of the fruits of the Spirit and 
condition of the heart that is cleansed, 't-h-e apostle 
says: ''They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh 
with the affections and lusts." — Gal. 5:24. "But God 
forbid that I should glory save in the cross of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the w^orld is crucified 
unto me, and I unto the world." — Gal. 6: 14. "Know- 
ing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that 
the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth 
we should not serve sin; for he that is dead is freed 
from sin." — Rom. 6:6,7. Here we see that it is 
necessary for the "old man" to be crucified in or- 
der to be perfectly free in Christ. Paul says, "I am 
crucified with Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, 
but Christ liveth in me, and the life which I now 
live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of 
God, who loved me and gave himself for me/' . 

While Jesus was here upon earth he told his disci- 
ples that he was going away, but that a Comforter 
would be sent unto them, who should abide with 
them forever. This abiding Comforter is the Holy 
Ghost. Jno. 14: 26. The Holy Ghost does his office 
work thoroughly. To the sinner he comes with 
conviction; to the justified person he comes with 
showers of blessings; to the sanctified he is the 
abiding Comforter, takes up his abode and . dwells in 



126 The Secret of Salvation. 

them to leac^i and direct them in all their ways, and 
will not depart unless driven away by disobedienc e. 
Christ said unto the disciples, ''I will pray the Fa- 
ther, and he will give you another Comforter, that 
he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of 
truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it 
seeth him not, neither knoweth him; but ye know 
him; for he. duelleth v^ ith you, and shall be in you/' 
Here he gave them to understand that the sinner 
could not receive the Holy Ghost, and even those of 
his children could not ha,ve him dwelling in them as 
an abiding Comforter, but was \\ ith them to bless 
and help them; but he says, he ''shall be in you." 
Jno. 14: 16, 17. "But when the Comforter is come, 
whom I will send unto you from the Father, even 
the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Fa- 
ther, he shall testify of me." — Jno. 15: 26. ''But the 
Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Fa- 
ther will send in my name, he shall teach you all 
things, and bring all things to your remembrance, 
whatsoever I have said unto you." — jno. 14: 26. We 
read that to Abraham the promise was given, and 
also through Jesus Christ the promise might be ful- 
filled to us, "that we might receive the promise of 
the Spirit through faith. * * * Now to Abraham 
and his seed were the promises made. ^^ ^ * And if 
ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs 
according to the promise." — Gal. 3: 14, 16, 29. We 
read in Acts 2: 33-39, that this promise is unto all. 



The Consecration. 127 



and all wl o obey his word uill receive it. Acts 5: 32. 
And if his word is not obeyed it vn ill not be received. 

In order to know just how to get hold of the prom- 
ises for full salvation it is necessary to know just 
what is promised; otherwise a person cannot intelli- 
gently believe, as they would not know just what was 
their privilege to have. After knowing this it is 
then necessary to get rid of all false beliefs, and until 
they are all out of the way the work cannot be ac- 
complisl.ed. We now examine the consecration and 
see to it whether it is complete or not, because unless 
the consecration is complete there w'ill be a wavering 
in belief. The thing asked for will not be obtained, 
for God is the giver, and we cannot deceive him. 
Nothing can be covered nor hidden aA^ay from his 
searching eye. He who seeth all things also knovveth 
our most secret thoughts. 

The great secret of believing after the conditions 
otherwise have been met, is to consider the word of 
God true, not only in a general way, but for the very 
thing that is asked. People often think they believe 
God, and would almost be offended were they told 
that they did not believe him; and yet when it comes 
to the consecration they will say they have given up 
all, have met every condition they know is necessary 
to meet, and know also that the promise is to them 
if they believe; and yet they cannot believe it, or do 
not believe it. They read the promise in the Word 
which they realize means them, and yet they will not 



128 The Secret of Salvation, 

receive it as their own. The point must be reached 
where, when we know that all other conditions are 
met, we will take the word of God and believe 
it true in our own case because God says so; not 
because of some kind of feeling regarding the matter, 
nor outward circumstances, but just becau e God 
says so in his word. 

Some who have, apparently, met all other condi- 
tions except to believe and accept vhat God has 
promised them, fail to receive because they say they 
want to know they have it, or feel they have it be- 
fore they will believe it. God never promised it on 
the line of feeling, but on conditions of faith in him 
through obedience; and when. we knoA- that v\ e have 
obeyed him in all things, and if v^e believe that his 
word is true, then we can know that it is safe to. claim 
it upon the authority of his v. ord. But as long as 
there is a doubt as to whether ue have met the con- 
ditions of his V. ord there will be unbelief springing 
up, which will hinder the w^ork being done. Our 
case must be pressed to the throne v ith an earnest- 
ness that vill not be turned away. To do this does 
not require suc'i an amount of feeling, nor outward 
manifestations, but a real eagerness of heart and 
determination to eo tl' rough at all costs. A lack of 
decision is one of the great liindrances, for unless a 
person is fully decided to go tlirough at all costs 
t! ere is sure to be a failure. 

Some are afraid that tl ey cannot stand if they do 



The Consecration. 129 



go ahead; but when we look at the great promises of 
the Word wherein he has pledged himself to keep us 
as long as we put our trust in him, surely there need 
be no uneasiness on that line; for he says, ''Though 
heaven and earth pass away, my words shall not 
pass away." 

. Another cause of failure is where one has been, 
perhaps, clearly justified and walking up to what 
light received until tiie Spirit of the Lord convicted 
for a pure heart, and as petitions are sent up in be- 
half of the one in need, the Spirit of the Lord begins 
to reveal through the Word what is required in order 
to attain to such an experience, and there is a drawl- 
ing back and unv^ illingness to m^eet the conditions, 
and a stand is taken, in a sense, against following 
the teacliings in the Word for an onward move; and 
there the grace of God through the disobedience of 
the Word vxhich say , *'Go on unto perfection"-Heb. 
6: I — is forfeited. The soul is being led by the ele- 
ments of carnality v. itliin, which gains the mastery 
and tlie soul is led a v. ay from Christ. Ofttim.es the 
profession is kept up after all tr.e grace of God has 
departed, and t e disobedient one at some future 
time becomes somewhat alarmed, finding how the 
enemiy is gaining ground, and comes to the Lord 
offering to make the consecration for a pure heart, per- 
haps tears are shed and a deeper experience is sought 
to no avail. But what is the trouble in such a case? 
They have departed from the Lord and can never 



130 The Secret of Salvation. 

reach the experience of sanctification until there 
is a repentance of the disobedience, thereby getting 
in line with God again; then the conditions can be 
met and the consecration made for entire sanctifica- 
tion, and not before. 

Some fail to give up all. Perhaps hold back some 
little thing, not willing to give up all for Christ's sake. 
God will not accept such, nor give them the experi- 
ence until the consecration is complete. Others after 
the conditions seem to be met and the consecration 
made v\ill not believe and accept it, and this is some- 
thing that is required in order to have the experience. 
Now some may do things that are not pleasing 
to God, yet v/ould not be sin for them because of 
their not having had light regarding the same, while 
others who have had light could not do the same 
thing without sin. I once saw a man who was using 
tobacco, who had come to the Lord, confessed his 
sins, and received pardon, who had been trying to 
get sanctified for some time, but could not in some 
way get the experience, and when spoken to con- 
cerning his tobacco, he said he was willing to give it 
up if necessary. We told him that the scripture said, 
''Cleanse yourselves from all filthiness of the flesh." 
He admitted that it was a very filthy habit. I asked 
him if he would offer Jesus a chew were he here, or 
if he thought he could chew it to the glory of God; to 
which he replied, ''No,'' and at once cleansed himself 
by throwing away what he had in his pocket; and 



The Consecration. 131 



then as he heard the word of God presented he met 
the conditions on every line as far as he knew, and 
God accepted his offering, and he received the real 
heart cleansing, and God took away the appetite 
for tobacco. 

There are some who think they have the experi- 
ence who have never met the conditions of the Word, 
and they professed it when they were not even justi- 
fied, and after a while come to the conclusion that 
because they feel the elements of carnality in the 
heart that there is no such thing as being free from 
the carnal nature. If a person is unwilling to pay 
the price of doing the whole will of God they make 
a failure and land their souls in perdition. Sectism 
is another great idol that stands in the way of so 
many. They w^ould rather give up the Lord Jesus 
and all his blessings than to give up their connection 
with their creed. One must feel the real need of 
sanctification before undertaking to consecrate for it. 
Otherwise he is sure to make a failure. There are 
many things where failures are made; but when the 
Word of God is followed by the directions of his 
Spirit there will be no failures. 

After knowing what is required in order to make a 
perfect consecration, and how to meet the conditions 
laid down in the word of God, then it is necessary to 
know how to receive the blessing from God. But as 
it is often the case that people seem to have trouble 
in receiving after they think they have met all the 



132 The Secret of Salvation. 

conditions, we wish to impress deeply upon the mind 
the great necessity of being in proper condition to 
receive it. Now as we have shown a number of ways 
in which failures are made, still we wish to refresh 
the mind concerning some of them. Because you 
were converted forty years ago and justified in the 
sight of God will not answer for the present time 
in making you a fit subject to present your body a 
living sacrifice, nor to be sanctified, unless you have 
been living free from sin and are justified at the pres- 
ent time, and ail pa^t sins forgiven up to date, and 
you have been bearing the fruits of justification. In 
John 15:2 we read what Christ says: ''Every branch 
in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away; and 
every branch that beareth fruit he purgeth it that it 
may bring forth more fruit." And this purging is the 
cleansing from the inbred nature, or the carnal mind. 
''Now are ye clean through the word which I have 
spoken unto you." "I am the vine, and ye are the 
branches." Every child of God is a branch of the 
true vine, Jesus Christ. Some love to boast of an 
experience they received many years ago. But sal- 
vation is something that will do us no good unless we 
have the experience right up to date. 

If we always keep a present experience we v/ill 
never need bother about the future. If we walk in 
all the light we have and keep justified in the sight 
of God, when the conviction for sanctification com.es 
we will not have much trouble in movinQ- out for the 



The Consecration, IBS 



fullness promised in his word. Before we can re- 
ceive this blessing we are to cleanse ourselves from 
everything that is not of God. ''Having therefore 
these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse our- 
selves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, per- 
fecting holiness in the fear of God." — 2 Cor. 7: i. A 
person cannot receive until they have fully believed, 
and they cannot fully believe until the consecration 
is complete, and then God will send the witness, and 
we can "stand perfect and complete in all the will of 
God." — Col. 4: 12. 

We find that the only way then by which we can 
receive anything from God, when we have fulfilled 
his word and done what he requires us to do by way 
of conditions, is to believe, not only that his word is 
true, and that he will fulfill it sometime, but believe 
that he does fulfill it now because our part is done; 
and his part stands already fulfilled when the condi- 
tions are met, and we are to believe that w^e do 
receive, because we know his word is true and he 
cannot lie. It is all through faith in his word: ''There- 
fore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire, 
when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye 
shall have them." — Mark 1 1 : 24. 




134 The Secret of Salvation. 



THE ACCEPTANCE. 



A person may go to a merchant to buy goods 
which are offered for sale and select the desired art- 
icles, learn the price of the same and pay the money, 
and the merchant hold out the goods offering them 
because the price has been paid. - But now, unless 
that person accepts them it will do him^ no good. 
He may have confidence that the m^erchant is true to 
his word and will let him have them, yet hesitate in 
accepting. Just so it is with salvation. People may 
do everything else but accept that for which they 
have been asking. God wants us to lay hold upon 
his promises, consider them true, and then step out 
boldly and receive what is our own. We have the 
promise spoken of by the prophet: **Then will I 
sprinkle clean water upon you, and }e shall be clean: 
from all your filthiness, and from, all your idols will 
I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and 
a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take 
away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will 
give you an heart of flesh. And I will put my spirit 
within you and cause you to walk in my statutes, and 
ye shall keep my judgments, and do them. * * * I will 
also save you from all your uncleannesses. * * * 
Thus saith the Lord God: I will yet for this be en- 
quired of by the house of Israel, to do it for them." 
— Eze. 36: 25-37. 

After fully obeying the word of God we can now 



The Acceptance, 135 



with all confidence accept the promises, and have 
his word fulfilled in us, and the Holy Spirit, which is 
the abiding Comforter, take up his abode in our 
hearts. ''And this is the confidence that we have in 
him, that, if we ask anything according to his will he 
heareth us; and if we knov/ that he hear us, whatso- 
ever we ask, w^e knovv^ that we ha.ve the petitions that 
we desired of him." — i Jno. 5: 14, 15. "And whatso- 
ever we ask, we receive of him, because we keep his 
commandments and do those things that are pleasing 
in his sight. And he that keepeth his commandments 
dv/elleth in him, and he in him. And hereby we know 
that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he hath 
given us." — i Jno. 3:22-24. And after we have ac- 
cepted God sends the witness of his Holy Spirit, and 
''hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in us, 
because he hath given us of his Spirit." — I Jno. 4: 13. 



SANCTIFIED. 



There are a great many views regarding sanctifica- 
tion, but our views and opinions do not amount to 
much unless they are in harmony with the word of 
God; and when brought in line with his word it 
sweeps away all false views and opinions. Sanctifi- 
cation means, set apart; a separation; and while in a 
sense a justified person is set apart to the service of 
God, yet the separation which the word of God re- 



136 The Secret of Salvation. 

quires for entire sanctification has not taken place. 
It requires a real crucifixion of the *'old man," or 
carnal mind; a heart cleansing and purifying must 
take place. As Paul says, "Purifying our hearts by 
faith." — Acts 15:9. And ''being sanctified by the 
Holy Ghost." — Rom. 15: 16. ''Cleansed from all un- 
righteousness." — I Jno. 1:9. "We are sanctified by 
the will of God through the offering of Jesus Christ 
once for ail." — Heb. 10: 10. "For by one offering 
he hath perfected forever them that are sanctified. 
Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us; for 
after that he had said before, This is the covenant that 
I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, 
I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their 
minds will I write them." — Heb. 10: 14-16. 

A sanctified person is one who is made holy, who 
has a pure heart, who is free from sin, has had all 
actual transgressions forgiven, and the sinful nature 
taken out of the heart. Holiness fighters claim that 
a person cannot live free from sin in this life. Even 
preachers fight holiness and say they sin more or 
less every day in word, thought and deed; but we 
are taught in the word of God that we are to try the 
spirits by the Word; So let us put this class of 
preachers and holiness fighters on the witness stand 
now and try them by the Word, those who believe 
they must sin every day in word, thought and deed. 
The devil himself would not dare to make a broader 
assertion than this; in fact, he could not, because the 



Sanctified, 137 



worst sinner on earth only sins more or less every 

day in word, thought and deed, and every holiness 

fighter is classed in with them by the w^ord of God. 

We read in I Jno. 3: 8, ''He that committeth sin is of 

the devil." This is rather hard on holiness fighters. 

The next verse says, ''Whosoever is born of God 

doth not commit sin." This surely ought to be plain 

enough if there were nothing else in the word of God 

against them. 

But they say it is impossible for a person to be 

perfect in this life; but Jesus said, "Be ye therefore 

perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is 

perfect." He meant just what he said. He means 
« 

that we are to have our hearts purified so that we can 
live pure lives in the sight of God. That we may 
live a life of Christian perfection. He does not mean 
by this that we become perfect in knov/ledge, perfect 
in understanding, perfect in wisdom, so we will never 
make any mistakes; but perfect in heart so that we 
are enabled to live pure and holy lives. "For as 
he is so are we in this present world." It is God 
in us that makes us pure. And when everything 
in opposition to God is eradicated and destroyed, 
and Christ is enthroned within, it is then that we 
are made to reign in this life through one Christ 
Jesus. But some say, "There is none that doeth 
good, no, not one;" and use this as an argument 
against a pure and holy life. A preacher who was 
in opposition to holiness once brought up this ar- 



138 The Secret of Salvation. 

gument against holiness, and said that the Bible 
did not teach holiness. We asked him if he be- 
longed to that class that did hot do good. At first 
he did not like to own to it, but when we told him 
that it really was not only in the Old Testament, but 
in the New also, and that we are under the gospel 
dispensation, and the New Testament is our guide 
and discipline, then he readily owned up to it that 
he belonged to that class. We referred him to the 
word in the Old Testament where it was spoken of 
those under the law, and the apostle says, **The law 
made no one perfect, but the bringing in of a better 
hope did.'* This better hope was Christ, and through 
his suffering and death the veil was removed, and 
the way opened for us to enter into the holy of 
holies, or state of entire sanctification. But he says 
it is found in the New Testament, that ''there is none 
that doeth good, no, not one. So w^e opened the 
word of God at Rom. 3: 10, and there read, "As it 
is written, There is none righteous, no, not one. 
There is none that understandeth, there is none that 
seeketh after God. They are all gone out of the 
way, they are together become unprofitable; there is 
none that doeth good, no, not one.'' "Yes," said he, 
"there you see what it says," so he thought that set- 
tled the matter of holy living in this life. But it says 
in the tenth verse, "As it is written," so we turned to 
the 14th Psalm, and there we found where it was 
written, and just who said it. There we read, "The 



Sanctified. ]39 



fool hath said in his heart, There is no God. * * -* 
There is none that doeth good, no, not one." You 
see it was the fool that said this. But now we said 
to the preacher. Now as you claim to be one of this 
class, let us read 3^our pedigree, beginning at the 
thirteenth verse of the third chapter of Romans — 
**Their throat is an open sepulcher; with their tongues 
they have used deceit; the poison of asps is under 
their lips: w^hose mouth is full of cursing and bitter- 
ness." "Oh," said the preacher, "that does not mean 
me." But just keep still a moment and let me read, 
as you say you belong to this class: "Their feet are 
swift to shed blood: destruction and misery are in 
their way- : and the wa}/ of peace have they not 
known: there is no fear of God before their eyes." 
He declared positively that he did not belong to any 
such class. So w^e told him he would have to quit 
using that scripture then to fight holiness. So it is 
with holiness fighters. They \Aill use som.e scripture, 
not knowing the meaning of it, but if you get them 
to acknowledge that they belong to the class which 
they claim to uphold, and then read what the Word 
says about them, they are sure to go back on what 
they have said. 

But now let us see what the word of God says 
about holiness. The Lord says, "Be ye holy; for I 
am holy." — i Pet. i: i6. And also it says in Heb. 
12: 14, "Follow peace with all men, and holiness, 
without which no man shall see the Lordr.^' Then if 



140 The Secret of Salvation, 

no man shall see the Lord without holiness, what is 
to beconie of those who oppose holiness? Some get 
an idea that they can grow into sanctification, but as 
this is a positive, definite work of grace wrought in 
the soul, we may advance up to the point of entering 
in the same as we would into a room; but meeting 
the conditions and accepting the promises causes a 
work to be done. The purging that goes forth is an 
instantaneous work, and after getting ''into" grace, 
then we can grow *'in" grace and in the knowledge of 
the truth as the Word teaches. But there is a differ- 
ence between getting into grace and growing in grace, 
the same as there is a difference between stepping 
into a room and walking about. in it after we have 
obtained admission. 

As perfect holiness means entire sanctification, 
which is the will of God toward us, and his will is not 
entirely fulfilled in us until we reach that point — I 
Thess. 4: 3— then it is necessary for us to see that his 
will is entirely fulfilled in us, and that will bring us 
into the ''unity of the faith, and the knowledge of the 
Son of God unto a perfect man, unto the measure of 
the stature of the fulness of Christ." 

Sanctification takes all division out of the heart 
and makes God's children all one: "For behold, he 
that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are 
all of one."^ — Heb. 2: 1 1. "Sanctify them through 
thy truth; thy word is truth. * * * Neither pray I 
tor these alone, but for them also which shall believe 



Sanctified, Ifl 



on me through their word; that they may be one as 
thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also 
may be one in us; that the world may believe that 
thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest 
me I have given them; that they may be one, even 
as we are one." 

This blessed state is not only to be enjoyed when 
death overtakes us as many suppose, but we read in 
Luke that it is to be enjoyed all the days of our life: 
*'That he would grant unto us, that w^e being deliv- 
ered out of the hand of our enemies might serve him 
without fear in holiness and righteousness before him 
all the days of our life." — Luke i: 74, 75. This can 
be enjoyed all the days of our hfe if we continue to 
obey God and do hi^ whole will; for **he that doeth 
the will of God abideth forever." — i Jno. 2: 17. But 
if we do not do the will of God we are sure to fall. 
We are kept from falling by obeying his word and 
keeping his commandments. '*If ye keep my com- 
mandments ye shall abide in m^y love;" as much as 
to say, If ye do not keep my commandments ye shall 
not abide, for "Every branch in me that beareth not 
fruit he taketh av/ay." — Jno. iS-2, 10. The apostle 
says that ye shall be presented ''holy and unblaniea- 
ble and unreproveable in the sight of God: if ye con- 
tinue in the faith, grounded and settled, and be not 
moved away from the hope of the gospel, which ye 
have heard." — Col. 1:22, 23. 'Tf ye continue in my 
word, then are ye my disciples indeed."— Jno. 8:31. 



142 The Secret of Salvation. 

Here we find how necessary it is not only to reach 
the experience of sanctification, but walk in all the 
light of his word, that the experience may be re- 
tained and enjoyed all the days of our life. 



■4 — ♦- 



IN A NEW LAND. 



The Christian has now reached an experience 
which exceeds his former experience in comparison as 
did the land of Canaan exceed that of the wilderness 
life. There are riches here for which he has long 
searched. The fruits of the land are like the fruits 
of Canaan, abounding in the joys and blessings of 
God. It has all come through obedience to the word 
of God. The children of Israel were promised won- 
derful things if they followed the Lord in obedience. 

'Therefore thou shalt keep the commandments of 
the Lord thy God, to walk in his ways, and to fear 
him. For the Lord thy God bringeth thee into a 
good land, a land of brooks of wate:*, of fountains 
and depths that spring out of valleys and hills; a 
land of wheat, and barley, and vines, and fig trees, 
and pomegranates: a land of olive oil, and honey; a 
land wherein thou shalt eat bread without scarce- 
ness, thou shalt not lack anything in it; a land whose 
stones are iron, and out of whose hills thou mayest 
dig brass. When thou hast eaten and art full, then 
thou shalt bless the Lord thy God for the good land 
which he hath given thee."--Deut. 8: 6-10. 



In a New Land, 143 



But the one who has advanced in this Christian 
warfare to this new land has reached the place where 
the prophet said: "Thy people also shall be all right- 
eous: they shall inherit the land forever, the branch 
of my planting, the w^ork of my hand, that I may be 
glorified/' — Isa. 6o: 21. And "thou shalt call thy 
walls salvation, and thy gates praise." How blessed 
it is to know that we are a branch of the true vine! 
Jno. 15:5. And he says, "The branch of my plant- 
ing." How necessary it is that we see to it that we 
remain a branch in him, that what he has planted 
may not be rooted up, nor wither away. In this new 
land is a highway upon which only the redeemed 
can walk." — Isa. 35:9. It is here that the blessings 
of God are so abundantly bestowed. And the prom- 
ise is: "My God shall supply all your needs." — Phil. 
4: 19. And like David w^e can say, "He maketh m^e 
to lie down in green pastures; he leadeth me beside 
still waters." The Bible opens as a new book to us 
as the soul enters the blessed experiences of this new 
land, or entire sanctification. Things that were a 
mystery before now seem to be revealed, although 
there are continually more and more deep things 
and greater beauties to be obtained through reading 
his precious word; yet there is an onward move far 
in advance of anything of the past, and the soul 
feasts upon the riches of the land. 



IM The Secret of Salvation. 



WHO FIGHTS THE BATTLES. 



As the progress of the children of Israel and what 
took place with them in so many instances is only a 
type of this great salvation, we can scarcely refrain 
from drawing our comparisons from many things 
that took place with them, and with people in an- 
cient times. After they had crossed over into the 
land of Canaan almost the first thing was to take a 
walled city. The promise to them was that the Lord 
would fight their battles as long as they obeyed him. 
It was necessary for them to have enough confidence 
and faith in God to follow his directions; for other- 
wise there was a complete failure. 

The taking of the city of Jericho was no doubt 
considered very simple by their enemies. • But as 
they followed the Lord and obeyed the directions 
given, victory was theirs; but after this because of 
some one doing a wTong the result was a failure, and 
the sin had to be searched out before another victory 
could be gained. So in order to have victory in this 
land all disobedience must be swept avv^ay. And 
when there is perfect obedience and submission to 
the great Commander there is no danger of a failure; 
the victory is sure. When the enemies were coming 
against Jehoshaphat and he w^as in great danger, he 
declared a fast and sent up an earnest prayer to God 
for help, and he ended his petition on this wise: **0 
Lord God, wilt thou not judge them? we have no 



Who Fights the Battles, 145 

might against this great company that cometh against 
us; neither know we what to do; but our eyes are 
upon thee." What a blessed thing it is to have our 
eyes fixed upon the Lord; and when w^e come to a 
place where we have no might, nor strength, and 
know not what to do, it gives che Lord a good chance 
to fight the battle for us. After hearing his prayer 
the Lord sent a messenger, who said: ''Be not afraid 
by reason of this great multitude; for the battle is 
not yours, but God's. * * * Ye shall not need to 
fight in this battle; set yourselves; stand ye still and 
see the salvation of the Lord with you. * * * For 
the Lord will be with you." This w^as an answer as 
a result of that earnest petition sent up to God for 
help, and then followed a great victory. Jehoshaphat 
followed out the word of God here. He would have 
made a complete failure had he turned and fought 
the various armies without the direction of the Lord 
to do so; but he trusted in God and moved out at 
his word, and God opened the way before him and 
destroyed his enemies. 

But now we are to fight the fight of faith. Paul, 
who had been in this holy warfare a long time, feel- 
ing that his work on earth was done, said: ''I have 
fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I 
have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up for 
me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the 
righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to 
me only, but unto all them also that love his appear- 

10 



146 The Secret of Salvation, 

ing." — 2 Tim. 4:7, 8. While Paul was a faithful soldier 
for the Lord, yet in every battle he followed the dF 
rections of the Lord and fought the fight of faith, 
while the Lord himself took care of the enemy, and 
Paul came out victorious all along the line. 

When the apostles and others were put in prison 
for preaching the Word, the saints went to God in 
earnest prayer, and God delivered them out of the 
hands of their enemies. *The time would fail me to 
tell of Gideon, and of Barak, and of Samson, and of 
: Jepthae; of David also, and Samuel, and of the 
prophets: who through faith subdued kingdoms, 
wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped 
the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, 
escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were 
made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to-flight 
the armies of the aliens." — Heb. 11:32-34. There 
are many other things which might be mentioned 
where God so wonderfully manifested his power in 
the deliverance of those who put their trust in him. 



THE ARMOR. 



In order to carry on this warfare we are not to 
have carnal weapons, but the fight is so widely dif- 
ferent, as we fight against principalities, and powers, 
and spiritual wickedness in high places. So it is 
necessary for us to have the right kind of an armor. 



The Armor. 147 



When David went out to meet the giant Goliath, 
who had been defying the armies of Israel, he was 
only a shepherd boy, and some even scoffed at the 
idea of his undertaking to meet this great Philistine. 
But king Saul concluded to let him go. although 
there was very much at stake; because if David was 
to make a failure and be slain by the Philistine the 
armies of Israel were to be delivered into the hands 
of the enemy. Saul having a heavy armor placed it 
on David, but he being only a boy did not feel satis- 
fied to meet his enemy with such an armor, but said 
that he would go in the strength of his God. And as 
he went with only his sling and stones from the brook, 
by the help of his God he slew the giant and put the 
enemies all to flight. What a wonderful illustration 
is this to encourage the Christian to put implicit faith 
in the power of Him to deliver! He can so shield us 
from the powers of the enemy that the wicked one 
cannot touch us. Now let us find out just what the 
Christian armor should be. We read — Eph. 6: ii — 
where the apostle says, "Put on the whole armor of 
God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles 
of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and 
blood, but against principalities, against powers, 
against the rulers of the darkness of this world, 
against spiritual wickedness in high places. Where- 
fore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye 
may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having 
done all, to stand. Stand, therefore, having your 



148 The Secret of Salvation. 

loins girt about with truth, and having on the breast- 
plate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the 
preparation of the gospel of peace; above all, taking 
the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to 
quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take 
the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, 
which is the word of God: praying always with all 
prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching 
thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for 
all saints." 

It is always necessary to keep on the whole armor 
of God, and especially to keep up the shield of faith; 
then when the enemy shoots his arrows they strike 
the shield and cannot touch us. But when the shield 
of faith is dropped, then the enemy's darts strike us 
instead of the shield, and we become wounded and 
easily stricken down unless the shield is speedily 
raised to ward off the enemy's attacks. 



THE FRUIT. 



In the land of Canaan there was an abundance of 
luscious fruits, but in this new land we are to be real 
fruit-bearing branches of the true vine; for we have 
received the purging whereby we may bring forth 
much fruit. Jno. 15:2. And he says, "Now ye are 
clean through the word which I have spoken unto 
you. * * * I am the vine, and ye are the branches: 



Growing in Grace. 149 



he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bring- 
eth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do 
nothing.'* We are to be ''filled with the fruits of 
righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ unto the 
glory and praise of God." — Phil, i: ii. 

Now, as we find that we are to be filled with these 
fruits, let us learn w^hat some of the fruits are. We 
find in Gal. 5:22 that ''the fruit of the Spirit is love, 
joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, 
meekness, temperance: against such there is no law." 
"Finally, be ye all of one mind, having compassion 
one of another, love as brethren." — i Pet. 3: 8. And 
thus as we follow in the footsteps of Jesus, keeping 
his word in all things, we w^ill be real fruit-bearing 
branches, and thereby glorify his name at all times. 



GROWING IN GRACE. 



As time passes on the twig grows to be a tree of 
enormous size, with its roots planted deep into the 
ground, having become strong, standing the tests of 
many storms; and the winter blast now seems to have 
but little effect because of its massive strength. So 
it is with the one who is rooted and grounded in the 
truth of God, and through the storms of life, trials 
and tribulations, has kept hidden away in God, and 
learned to take God for strength in every time of 
need; is able to meet the hardest trials and persecu- 



150 The Secret of Salvation. 

tions with a real sweeping victory over them alL 
Such have become like a tree planted by the rivers 
of water, and being on good soil have been able to 
make rapid progress in growth. 

After getting into grace, then we can grov/ in grace^ 
and in the knowledge of the truth. We should have 
such implicit faith and trust in God as to learn to 
take everything to him. Some can trust God better 
for little things than for greater ones. While again 
there are those who only think of taking the greater 
things to the Lord, and w^ill battle it through them- 
selves with the little things. But in order to make 
rapid progress we must be w^here we can also take the 
little things as well as greater ones to him. Our 
faith must be put into active service if we expect to 
make much progress. The trials and temptations 
and difficulties of life should cnlv be the means of 
making us grow more rapidly in grace instead of hin- 
dering spiritual progress. Sometimes it is necessary 
to go through a real siege of fiery trials in order to 
get us just where God would have us, or for us to be 
fitted for the work which the Lord has for us to do, 
in order that we may be qualified to help some one 
else. And the apostle says, "Wherein ye greatly 
rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, ye are 
in heaviness through manifold temptations: that 
the trial of your Taith, being much more precious 
than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with 
fire, might be found unto praise and honor and glory 



Growing in Grace. 151 



at the appearing of Jesus Christ."-— i Pet. 1:6,7. 
But there is one great secret towards growth in 
grace, and that is humility. If we are not as humble 
as we should be it is a great hindrance to spiritual 
advancement. *'But he giveth more grace. Where- 
fore he saith, God resisteth the proud, but giveth 
grace unto the humble. Submit yourselves therefore 
to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.*' 
— James 4: 6, 7. "Be subject one to another, and be 
clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, 
and giveth grace unto the humble. Humble your- 
selves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that 
he may exalt you in due time." — i Pet. 5: 5, 6. Now 
if we have been made partakers of the divine nature, 
wherein are given unto us such exceeding great and 
precious promises, we are not only to add the fol- 
low^ing Christian graces, but to abound in them: "Add 
to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and 
to knowledge temperance; and to temperance pa- 
tience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness 
brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness char- 
ity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they 
make you that ye shall neither be barren nor un- 
fruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ." 
— 2 Pet. I: 5-8. "And God is able to make all grace 
abound toward you; that ye, always having all sutti- 
rency in all things, may abound to every good 
w.^.k." — 2 Cor. 9: 8. 



152 The Secret of Salvation. 



AN OVERCOMER. 



An overccmer in this warfare is one who has a 
perfect trust in God, insomuch that everything can be 
trusted away with him, with sweeping victory over 
all the powers of the enemy, though he may be op- 
pressed on every side. Trials and persecutions may 
come thick and fast, yet he is kept clothed with the 
whole armor of God, and constantly hid away in the 
secret of his presence. The w^alls of salvation are 
round about him. He fears not, because his trust is 
in the almighty God. He realizes the presence of 
a friend who sticketh closer than a brother. He is 
like the lilies of the field, w^hich are entirely helpless 
without the protection of the Master. The lilies 
with all their beauty do not always have sunshine 
upon themi, because it requires something more than 
sunshine to make them show forth their beauty. 
The night comes on bringing the dew. The winds 
blow, which causes it to root deeper into the earth. 
The thunder showers bring rain, which supplies it 
vAih moisture; and there are many things required 
as well as sunshine. So it is with the Christian life. 
It is not always the most pleasant surrounding cir- 
cumstances under which he is placed that are required 
to bring out the beauties of salvation in his life. 
Sometimes life's sea becomes very stormy, the ene- 
my rages without, the surroundings appear very 
dark; but yet within the soul there is light that con- 



How to Keep Salvation, 158 



tinues to show forth a real beauty; and it breaks 
forth with joy and praise and thanksgiving, like the 
beauties of the morning as the sun sparkles upon the 
grass which is covered with dew. These varied 
scenes and circumstances only make the glory of 
God shine forth the brighter from the soul that is 
filled with the elements of heaven. 

The overcomer has the promise of inheriting all 
things — Rev. 21:7 — and is more than a conqueror 
over all the powers of the enemy. Rom. 8: 37. Be- 
ing rooted and grounded in the truth. Eph. 3: 17. 
Abounding in the work of the Lord, i Cor. 15: 58. 
And is always submissive ''unto him that is able to 
keep you from falling, and to present you faultless 
before the presence of his glory, with exceeding joy; 
to the only wise God our Savior, be glory and ma- 
jesty, and dominion and power, both now and for- 
ever. Amen." 



HOW TO KEEP SALVATION. 



We have now come to a very important subject; 
for while it is a blessed thing to obtain an experience 
of salvation, of what profit is it unless one is able to 
keep such an experience? Present salvation is what 
is needed, and what one must always have. With 
such an experience there need be no bother about 
the future, neither about the past as long as the pres- 



154 The Secret of Salvation, 



ent is all right. While salvation is a blessed experi- 
ence, and one to be enjoyed in this life as well as in 
the life to come, yet one need not expect to always 
pass through life on flowery beds of ease without 
having some real spiritual tests and battles with the 
adversary of the soul. This is where a great many 
people fail to retain the experience they have ob- 
tained. They too often fail to count the cost, or 
think if they can only get rid of the wages of sin, and 
sail along smoothly continually, without any battles, 
that they can keep the victory. But one needs to sit 
down and count the cost for living salvation just as 
much as for getting it; the same as a wise man w^ould 
who before building a house sits dow^n and counts 
the cost, not only of the building, but to see whether 
or not he w^ill be able to live in it after it is built. 

As long as we live in this sin-cursed world w^e may 
expect to be buffeted more or less for Christ's sake 
as long as we are trying to do the will of God; be- 
cause Jesus said that if they persecuted him they 
w^ould persecute us also. He prayed for his disci- 
ples and said: *T pray not that thou shouldst take 
them out of the world, but that thou shouldst keep 
them from the evil of the world." — Jno. 17: 15. It is 
possible for us to be placed right in the midst of 
wickedness, where the people are desperately wicked 
on every side, where but little else is heard but curs- 
ing and bla^^phemy, and at the same time we be kept 
from all this evil and our souls filled with the love 



HoWfto Keep' Salvation. 155 



and glory of God. God's walls round about us are 
salvation, and as long as we keep hid away in the 
secret of his presence no evil can touch us. It is 
impossible for the devil or any of his hosts to make 
his way through the presence of God to injure our 
souls. And it is possible for us to keep so hid away 
in his presence that that wicked one toucheth us not. 
But the great question with so many is, How can 
we reach that point? This is very easily answered 
when we become entirely submissive to the whole 
wnll of God, and are found always trusting in him for 
all things with a sweet communion between us and 
our God; and instead of trying to do all the keeping, 
we do the trusting, and let God do the keeping, we 
w^ill find it so easy. The little child that is under the 
mother's watchful care does not trouble about how 
it is going to be kept, but has that implicit trust in 
the mother's ability for keeping that there is no 
worry whatever. When anything is needed it knows 
just whom to ask, just where to go in time of need. So 
it is with us; if we put our w^hole trust in the Lord, 
without a fear or doubt about his keeping, and then 
obey his voice, there w^il! be no trouble about keep- 
ing saved. When the enemy comes, although he 
may come in like a flood against our soul, yet w^e 
read, ''The Spirit of the Lord will raise up a standard 
against him;" and we can keep hid away in him, for 
he is a refuge to those who trust him, a very present 
help in time of need. 



156 The Secret of Salvation. 

It requires, perfect obedience to what he has spo- 
ken, for he says, /*^ If a man love me, he will keep my 
words: and^ my Father will love him, and we will 
come unto: him> and make our abode with him/' — 
Jno. 14: 23. -Yes, here he says he will make his abode 
with us, and as long as he is abiding, or living with 
us, dwelling in our hearts, what need we fear? be- 
cause that he says when the enemy comes, and his 
Spirit is dwelling within, his Spirit lifts up a standard 
against the enemy. We are not only to read the 
Word, but we are to do what it teaches. ''Whoso 
looketh into the perfect law of liberty and continueth 
therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer, 
this man shall.be blessed in his deed." 

But there are certain things that sometimes are a 
hindrance; to- persons fulfilling the whole law of God, 
when they are really not aware of it until their atten- 
tion is called an some way. If people begin to do 
things that are not just exactly what they should be 
the Spirit of the Lord will reprove them for it. If 
the reproof is -not heeded it will be repeated, perhaps 
with a chastisement of some kind, and if not heeded 
then and the thing forsaken the conscience becomes 
hardened an that line, and the thing may be repeated 
without having much effect, and soon the person 
will fail to know the voice of God from the voice of 
the tempter. . Many lose the grace of God out of 
their souls because they'do not bridle their tongue. 
The Word teaches that tattlers shall not inherit the 



How to Keep Salvation. 157 

kingdom of heaven. And in one place it says, Nei- 
ther filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which 
are not convenient, and such like, hath any inherit- 
ance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Eph. 
5:4, 5. Many people who have had a real bright 
experience of salvation have become lean in their 
souls and found themselves losing power with God 
almost daily, are unable to know just why such 
should be the case until finally the Lord in some 
way shows them very plainly that they have been 
disobeying him by their jesting and joking and fool- 
ish talking, etc., which his word condemns. Some 
are not in the habit of jesting and joking very much, 
nor of carrying tales to injure their neighbors, but 
their tongue seems to be almost always; on the go; 
even when there is no necessity for talk. The Word 
says, **If any man among you seemeth to be religious 
and bridleth not his tongue, but deceiveth his own 
heart, this man's religion is vain. Pure religion and 
undefiled before God and the Father is this. To visit 
the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to 
keep himself unspotted from the world."— Jas. i: 26, 
27. There is much more in those two verses than 
most people have any idea. James says that the 
tongue is a very unruly member, and no man can 
tame it; but there is a way of having it tamed. Some 
claim to have a very hard time getting their tongue 
consecrated, but if their heart is properly consecra- 
ted there will not be so much trouble with the tongue. 



158 The Secret of Salvation, 

To be sure people of different dispositions are some- 
what different regarding being troubled on the line 
of talking too much. While one of a quiet disposi- 
tion would not be bothered on that point, yet may 
have some other point just as hard to overcome, 
which the fluent talker would not have. But the 
grace of God in the heart with perfect submission to 
his will, will set everything right, no difference how 
the former di^^position has been. 

There are some who can fulfill the first part of this 
scripture concerning ''pure religion," that is, to visit 
the fatherless and widows in their affliction; but when 
it comes to keeping themselves "unspotted from the 
world,*' there is where they meet with trouble. We 
need to make a closer study of the life of Christ and 
his followers during his sojourn here on earth, and 
that of his apostles, and there will be many beautif al 
lessons thiat will help on this line. We dwell more 
particularly on this point concerning the use of the 
tongue, because it is one of the causes of so much 
trouble with so many people; a great hindrance to 
spiritual progress. But there are many other things 
almost as bad, and will lead astray almost as rapidly, 
which should be guarded against. 

The great secret of the whole matter is to keep in 
close communion with the Lord, where we can know 
his will arid how to perform it, with a perfect willing- 
ness to obey whatsoever he may command. And we 
should learn that what the Word says is what the 



Hoiv to Keep Salvation. 159 

Lord says. I once knew a man who had been saved 
for a few years, and by not performing every known 
d.-ty he began to grow cold spiritually, and little by 
little was drawn away from the Lord, until finally he 
was shown wherein he was not taking the right 
course, and had gotten into trouble with one of his 
brethren. He saw by the Word of God that he had 
some wrongs to make right with this brother, and 
when urged to obey the Word he said he would do it 
when God told him to do it. He was asked if the 
Word did not tell him to do it. *'Yes," said he, "but 
if God tells me to do it, then I will obey." He was 
referred to John i: i, which says, ''In the beginning 
was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the 
Word was God," and shown that if the Word was 
God, that when the Word said do a thing it was God 
saying the same. But yet he was not willing to do 
it, and from that day to this the man has been floun- 
dering, trying to keep salvation, consecrating and 
reconsecrating, and seemingly never getting estab- 
lished because he does not fully consider that what 
the Word says is what God says, and he has not a 
perfect willingness to measure to the Word. 

A woman who was mixed up with unbelievers and 
joined together with them in their ungodliness began 
to try to justify herself and oppose those who in- 
sisted on God's children measuring to his word, said 
that God did not call her to separate herself from 
them. She was referred to 2 Cor. 6: 14-17, which 



160 The Secret of Salvation. 

says, **Be ye not unequally yoked together with un- 
believers; for what fellowship hath righteousness with 
unrighteousness? and what communion hath light 
with darkness? * * * Wherefore come out from 
among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord." 
And, ''Come out of her, my people, that ye be not 
partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her 
plagues." — Rev. i8: 4. She said God did not call her 
out. Well, he only calls his people out, because he 
says, ''Come out of her, my people." If when such 
truth is used and we are not willing to receive it, it 
shows very plainly that we are not his people, are 
not his children. Jesus said, "My sheep hear my 
voice, and they will follow me." And he also says, 
in Jno. 12: 35, "Walk while ye have the light, lest 
darkness come upon you; for he that walketh in 
darkness knoweth not whither he goeth." This may 
be illustrated by two or three persons walking along 
in a dark night with a lamp. The light shines about 
their pathway so clearly that it is not difficult to find 
their way; but one of the number stops for a short 
time, or perhaps sits down to wait awhile, or refuses 
to go any further, and as the light goes on he is left 
in darkness, and as he wanders around is unable to 
find his way. This is a good illustration of walking 
in the light of God's word. If people refuse to walk 
in the light they will go into darkness. Their eyes 
will become blinded to the truth. They will take up 
with false lights, false doctrine, deceptions, delusions, 



Hoic to Keep Salvation. 161 



and will "believe a lie that they might be damned," 
or wander on in sin and opposition until their souls 
are landed in perdition, unless they call mightily 
upon God and are willing to forsake their erring 
ways and walk in all the light of his Word. 

Some go about so far and then think they can sit 
down upon the stool of do-nothing, and enjoy what 
they have already possessed. But salvation is some- 
thing that keeps us moving onward, and as we jour- 
ney along the way walking in the light, new beauties 
are to be found. But just as soon as a traveler on 
this road undertakes to sit down on the stool of do- 
nothing he will soon find that the light is far in ad- 
vance of him and he is being left in darkness. 

There n^.ust be a positive de ision to go through 
unto the end and to boldly fight the fight of fa th by 
the help of the Lord. And we are told in the Word 
to resist the devil and he will flee from us, and also 
we are to ''resist him steadfast in the faith." — i Pet. 
5:9. ''For who is he that will harm you if \'e be 
followers of that which is good; and if yc suffer for 
righteousness* sake happy are ye." — i Pet. 3: 13. 
"Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without 
wavering; for he is faithful that promised." — Heb. 
10: 23. In order to enjoy what the Lord has prom- 
ised us in his salvation it is necessary to obey his 
words and follow his example. Among the com- 
mands given which every child of God should obey, 

is that of baptism. While it is not a saving ordinance, 

1 1 



162 The Secret of Salvation. 

yet it is one which must be observed after we are 
saved. Let us notice what the Word says about it. 
Christ set us the example by himself being baptized 
in the river Jordan. He commanded his disciples to 
go into all the w^orld and preach the gospel, and 
said: **He that believeth and is baptized shall be 
saved." — Mark i6: i6. ''Baptizing them in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatso- 
ever I have commanded you." — Matt. 28: ig, 20. 

To baptize means to immerse, to plunge under, to 
bury. Bible baptism represents the death and burial 
of the Lord Jesus. ''Know ye not, that so many of 
us as were baptized into Jesus Christ w^ere baptized 
into his death, therefore we are buried with him by 
baptism into death." — Rom. 6:3, 4. Some ask how 
many modes there are of water baptism. We answer, 
only one. That one is immersion, being put under 
the water — "buried with Him." "Some ministers take 
a little water on the tip of their finger and apply it 
to the applicant with great care so as not to spoil the 
curls, or paint on the face. Does that meet your 
ideal of a burial of a dead person? Other ministers 
take a few drops of water and sprinkle or pour it 
upon the applicant. Would you consider a person 
properly buried who was placed in the grave and a 
little dirt sprinkled or poured upon him? Our idea 
of burial is to put a person in the grave and com- 
pletely cover him; just so Bible baptism means to 



How to Keep Salvation. 163 

"sink beneath the wave," or put under the water. 

Others overdo the matter and baptize, or bury the 
applicant three times, because the Word says it is to 
be done *'in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost." This is just as unnecessary as it would be to 
take a dead man and put him in the grave and cover 
him up, then take him up and repeat the act until he 
has been buried three times. Or would be the same 
as to go to the business firm of Smith, Jones & Brown, 
and buy some goods of Smith, and after paying for 
them, in order to be sure the goods are properly 
bought would take them to Mr. Jones of the same 
firm and say: ''Mr. Jones, I bought these goods of 
Mr. Smith, now I w^ant to buy them from you;" and 
then go to Mr. Brown and do likewise. They would 
think such a man was very ignorant about business. 
The Father, Son, and Holy Ghost make up the hea- 
venly firm, and business done with either one is done 
in the firm name of all three. And it only takes one 
burial or baptism to baptize in the name of all three. 

Who are proper subjects for baptismx? Those who 
have repented of their sins and believed on the Lord 
Jesus Christ for the salvation of their souls. Acts 
2: 38. Mark 16: 16. Baptism does not save a per- 
son, and they are not fit to be baptized until they 
repent and believe, then it is their duty. We read 
that some were baptized immediately after repent- 
ance — Acts 2:38-41 — and before they received the 
Holy Ghost. Acts 8: 16, 17. There were others who 



164 The Secret of Salvation. 

were not baptized until after they were sanctified,. or 
received the Holy Ghost. ''Can any man forbid 
water, that these should not be baptized, which have 
received the Holy Ghost as well as we? and he com- 
manded them to be baptized in the name of the 
Lord." — Acts 10:47,48. 

This scripture overthrows the doctrine which for- 
bids w^ater baptism, as here we see it was required 
after they had received the Holy Ghost. Here we 
see it is not a saving^ordinance, because it was re- 
quired after they were fully saved. To baptize a 
sinner would not be scriptural, as they would only 
go into the water a dry sinner and come up a wet 
one. To baptize an infant would not be scriptural, 
as only believers are to be baptized. The atonement 
covers the case of every infant and all who • have 
never been capable of believing, and in such cases 
baptism is not required. 

There are some who claim that a person is saved 
by being baptized, and many who believe such a 
doctrine claim that we cannot live without commit- 
ting sin more or less every day. Then according to 
their doctrine such persons would have to be bap- 
tized ''more or less" every day. The better way is to 
learn what the Word says, and obey it. 




Prayer. 165 



PRAYER. 

The pathway of the divine life is paved with 
prayer. No one can make spiritual progress without 
it. Where you find a true saint of God who is a 
power in his hands you will find one w^ho knows 
enough about the real worth of prayer to be found 
often pleading with God, sending up earnest peti- 
tions and receiving answers, and pouring out his 
heart in gratitude and thankfulness to him for his 
abundant mercies. What riches there are to be ob- 
tained, and what blessings are bestow^ed in answer to 
an humble fervent prayer! Prayer consists of some- 
thing more than m.erely repeating words. It is talking 
to God, or sending up petitions in faith, believing 
that God does hear and answer. 

We have Christ for our example as one w^ho knew 
the real worth of prayer. He prayed w^hen he was 
tempted and in time of trial. When brought near 
the hour of death w^e find him pleading in the garden 
of Gethsemane, ''If it be thy will let this cup pass 
from me." Although it seemed a bitter cup, yet he 
said, ''Father, thy will, not mine, be done." Oh, 
what a lesson of submission to the will of God! 
What a beautiful lesson we can learn from this! 
Here see the love of Jesus show^n forth, where the 
salvation of souls was at stake through his obedience 
to the will of God; yet, he was true to his heavenly 
Father. So it is with us. There are often times when 



166 The Secret of Salvation. 

we could be spared much physical and mental suffer- 
ing and soul-burden were it not for the great re- 
sponsibility under which we are placed. 

There are times when the salvation of many souls 
rests upon our decision to do the will of God. Can 
we at such times say, ''Lord, thy will, not mine, be 
done?" Although we m.ay even reach the point 
where we will be compelled to wade through blood, 
or be bound to the stake while the fagots are burn- 
ing about us, yet when we can say, Thy will, not 
mine be done, we will hear the voice of the Master 
saying, ''My grace is sufficient," and there will be a 
blessing to go w^ith it. And even though it be at the 
place of persecution the spot will be a hallov/ed one 
because of the presence and love of God. There is 
a sweetness in the life of prayer and submission to 
God which so many fail to find. 

When Jesus told his followers that when they 
prayed, to enter into their closets and there pray to 
their heavenly Father in secret, and he would reward 
them openly, he meant something more than getting 
into a little wardrobe with its narrow space between 
the four walls and repeating a few words, or for that 
matter a great number of words. He meant that we 
should enter into communion with the Lord, and 
shut the door of our heart from the world. We may 
not always have the privilege of going to some pri- 
vate room to pray, but we can right in the midst of 
the noisy throng, amidst the bustling crowds of peo- 



Prayer, 167 



pie stop for a time and commune with the Lord, with 
the door of our heart closing us in from the world, 
and send up our earnest petitions to our heavenly 
Father, and yet in such a way that those around us 
will not be attracted, as the Pharisee who loved to 
stand upon the street corners, or to be in places to 
be seen and heard of men; but can there silently pour 
out an earnest prayer to the Lord, one that will be 
heard and answered. But it is a blessed privilege to 
go off some place in a private room, or to the woods, 
or to some secluded spot and have a talk with Jesus. 
But our communion with him need not stop with 
this; while we are walking along leisurely, or at our 
work, or wherever we are w^e can keep up our com- 
munion with the Lord. In order to do this it does 
not always take a repeating of words, nor a constant 
thinking of him, but our heart can always be in an 
attitude of prayer even when we are at work at some- 
thing wherein our mind is otherwise engaged. 

Even when Christ desired the power of God to be 
manifest he sent his petitions to the Father. See 
him as he approaches the tomb where Lazarus lay 
dead. There he wept and then looked up and said, 
''Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me, and I 
knew that thou hearest me always; but because of 
the people that stand by I said it, that they may be- 
lieve that thou hast sent me." Here this was but a 
short prayer, but see what confidence displa}'ed, 
knowing that the Father heard him, and then he 



168 The Secret of Salvation, 

gave the command for Lazarus to come forth, which 
command was obeyed and the power of God manifest 
to all around. Have we not reason to go to him with 
just as much confidence? Here is a blessed promise 
for us: ''And this is the confidence that we have in 
him, that if we ask anything according to his will, he 
heareth us, and if we know that he hear us, whatso- 
ever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that 
we desired of him." — i Jno. 5: 14, 15. 

Again we have a precious example in the life of 
Christ after he had performed wonderful miracles 
and healing and great works were wrought through 
him; he would withdraw from the multitude to some 
place where he could pray, where he could pour out 
his heart in thankfulness to the Father and send up 
such petitions as he desired. 'Tray without ceasing. 
In everything give thanks, for this is the will of God 
in Christ Jesus concerning you." — I Thess. 5: 17, 18. 
"I will therefore that men pray everywhere, lifting up 
holy hands, without wrath and doubting." — I Tim. 2 : 8. 

Prayer should be offered in the Spirit, not as if 
unconcerned, nor with too much self-exertion with- 
out the Lord's help. A person may pray at the top 
of his voice and make great physical jestures, and 
such like, and yet not pray in the Spirit in the least. 
The apostle says, "I will pray with the Spirit, and I 
will pray with the understanding also."-i Cor. 14: 15. 

There are times when the soul is burdened for 
something, perhaps it may be for the salvation of 



Prayer. 169 

some one else, or for something for which the Lord 
desires them to pray, or some one may be suffering, 
and the Word says that when one member suffers 
they all suffer, and we may not be able to know just 
for what we are to pray, and yet be burdened with 
the Spirit of prayer. But at such times the Spirit 
makes intercession for us. We read in Rom. 8: 26, 27, 
''Likewise the Spirit alsohe'peth our infirmities: for 
we know not what we should pray for as w^e ought: 
but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with 
groanings which cannot be uttered. And he that 
searcheth the hearts know^eth what is the mind of the 
Spirit, because he maketh intercession for the saints 
according to the will of God." 

It is necessary then if we desire to have power 
with God that we be found in earnest fervent prayer, 
because '*the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous 
man availeth much," and there is great power in 
prayer. It moves the mighty arm of God, and he 
manifests his power and show^s his strength to those 
who trust him. An earnest petition sent unto him in 
faith and confidence will bring deliverance in time of 
trouble, will turn aside the tempter and cause him to 
flee, and will enable one to be filled with the bless- 
ings of God and enjoy the ways of his truth. When 
Peter was cast into prison and there with his chains 
an.d fetters bound in the inner prison, ready soon to 
be delivered into the hands of those who w^ould take 
his life, the church met together in earnest prayer 



no The Secret of Salvation. 

and prayed without ceasing. Acts 1:25. But this 
prayer was not without effect. Even while these 
prayers were being offered up, God sent his angel, 
who caused the chains to fall from the hands of Peter, 
and the prison doors were opened, and soon Peter 
was standing by the door where the children of God 
were sending up their petitions. So marvelous was 
this answer to prayer that they could scarcely be- 
lieve that it was him. 

We do not always know how God is going to 
awswer our prayers, neither is it any of our business. 
We are to send up the petitions in faith and let him 
send the answers as seemeth best unto him. Some- 
times people send up an earnest prayer to the Lord 
for some certain thing they desire, and also they have 
it fixed ini:heir mind how they expect the Lord to 
answer, so much so that ofttimes their views of the 
matter not being exactly in line with God's ways is a 
hindrance to their receiving the answer. When a 
prayer is sent up in confidence that God hears, then 
we should let him answer in his own way; if we have 
prayed the prayer of faith God knows just how to 
answer, and we need not worry about the matter 
whether it is sent immediatelv, or whether for some 
reason he sees fit to defer the answer for some spe- 
cial purpose that would be more to his glory. W+ien 
we have the evidence that he hears our prayer then 
we know the answer will come by fulfillment of the 
same. Ofttimes we get the evidence that God hears 



Prayer. 111 



and answers long before the thing itself is performed. 
But perfect trust and faith in God will not be turned 
away by him without notice. 

It was when the company of saints were gathered 
together in earnest prayer upon the day of pentecost 
that the power of God was manifest. Shortly after 
this when the persecution had begun and the apostles 
were threatened for preaching the Word they went 
in earnest prayer again, insomuch thai the place was 
shaken where they were assembled together, and 
they were all filled with the Holy Ghost. Acts 4:31. 

At another time we see the power of prayer mani- 
fest when Paul and Silas were thrust "into the inner 
prison, and their feet made fast in the stocks. And 
at midnight Paul and Silas prayed and sang praises 
unto God; and the prisoners heard them, and sud- 
denly there was a great earthquake so that the found- 
ations of the prison were shaken: and immediately 
all the doors were opened, and every one's bands 
were loosed." — Acts 16: 25, 26. Here although they 
had been beaten with many stripes, yet as they 
prayed their souls' were filled with glory, insomuch 
that they ''sang praises unto God." How wonderful 
it is that God will show himself merciful and bestow 
such blessings even in such great times of peril and 
persecution. 

Ofttimes through trueness to God and prayer the 
enemy becomes alarmed and brings great opposition 
and persecution, but God is always a very present 



1 12 The Secret of Salvation. 

help in time of need and one who is mighty to de- 
liver. The wicked people of Daniel's time tried to 
keep him from sending up his petitions to God. So 
they had the king to sign a decree that if any one 
petitioned any except the king for thirty days he 
should be cast into the den of lions. Now Daniel 
knew that this decree had gone forth and had been 
signed by the king, but did he stop his praying? By 
no means. He opened his window toward Jerusalem 
and prayed three times a day the same as before. 
No doubt he also prayed so they could hear him 
from the outside. He did not close the window and 
pull down the blinds and then silently send up a 
petition, but he opened the w^indow and did not try 
to hide himself in the least. He knew that his God 
was able to deliver. And he was taken for this and 
cast into the den of lions, but God kept him from all 
harm and danger. But now what was the result of 
his trueness to God? It resulted in another decree 
being made by the king, that everybody under the 
dominion of his kingdom should serve Daniel's God. 
This is a wonderful illustration of being true to God, 
and we can see the effects of the same. 

When the- Hebrew children were cast into the fiery 
furnace, no doubt there had been earnest prayers 
going up, and as the furnace was heated seven times 
hotter than' before, and as the doors were opened to 
see v/hat had become of them, behold, not only the 
three were th'ere unharmed in the midst of that fiery 



Prevailing Prayer. 11 S 



furnace, but there was also the form of the fourth. 
The Lord was in their midst, who was mighty to 
deliver and protect them from the fiery flames. 

God can hear the most simple prayer, even though 
it be nothing more than the moving of the lips like' 
Hannah, whose prayer w^as not left unanswered. God 
loves to have us come and offer our humble petitions, 
and he will not turn us away without his notice. 



PREVAILING PRAYER. 



When our petitions are sent up to the throne of 
grace it is either necessary for us to know what God 
desires us to have before we pray, or get to him with 
such earnestness and fervent prayer, that he will let 
us know his will. "Wherefore be not unwise, but 
understanding what the will of the Lord is." — Eph. 
5: 17. It is our privilege to know the will of God, 
and when we once learn what he desires to do then 
we can not only pray intelligently, but effectually, 
and pray in a way that our prayers will prevail. 
There is much meaning in the words ''prevailing 
prayer." It not only means importunity, but it means 
something more. Importunity means continuous 
asking; a pressing, urgent request. But prevail 
means to have victory, and prevailing prayer is the 
prayer that gains the victory, or brings an answer. 
In order to prevail it does not always take a long 



114 The Secret of Salvation. 



siege of continuous asking, or importunity, but it is 
the prayer that takes God at his word, whether it be 
instantly, or through long supplication. 

We will now refer to a few instances of importunity 
in which we can learn some precious lessons for our- 
selves. In Luke i8: 1-8 we have the case of the 
widow and the unjust judge: ''And he spake a para- 
ble unto them to this end, that men ought always to 
pray, and not to faint; saying, There was in a city a 
judge, which feared not God, neither regarded man: 
and there was a widow in that city, and she came 
unto him, saying, Avenge me of mine adversary. 
And he would not for awhile, but afterward he said 
within himself, Though I fear not God nor regard 
man; yet because this widow troubleth me, I will 
avenge her, lest by her continual coming she weary 
me. And the Lord said, Hear what the unjust judge 
saith. And: shall not God avenge his own elect, 
which cry day and night unto him, though he bear 
long with them? I tell you that he will avenge 

them speedily/' 

Now he gave this parable especially for his chil- 
dren, showing that God will hear them and attend 
unto their call when he sees that they will not be 
turned away. Here, no doubt, some one had been 
troubling this widow very much, and she made up her 
mind that she would go to the judge and get justice 
through him and have her enemy taken care of ac- 
cording to the laws of the land. For awhile the 



Prevailing Prayer, 175 



judge would hav^e nothing to do with the matter, but 
the woman was determined not to be put off in that 
way, so she kept pressing the matter until finally the 
judge said, Lest by her continual coming she weary 
me, I will grant her request, and he did. Suppose 
she had just come once and told the judge her case, 
and asked him to take care of the enemy who was 
causing her trouble, and then had gone her way and 
made no further complaint, nor supplication, her re- 
quest would not have been granted. 

This is similar to what is given in Luke ii: 5-10: 
"And he said unto them, Which of you shall have a 
friend, and shall go unto him at midnight, and say 
unto him. Friend, lend me three loaves; for a friend 
of mine in his journey is come to me, and I have 
nothing to set before him? And he from within shall 
answer and say. Trouble me not: the door is now 
shut, and my children are with me in bed; I cannot 
rise and give thee. I say unto you, though he will 
not rise and give him because he is his friend, yet 
because of his importunity he will rise and give him 
as many as he needeth. And I say unto you. Ask, 
and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; 
knock, and it shall be opened unto you. For every 
one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh find- 
eth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.'* 

Now this man whose friend had been on a long 
journey and came to stop with him was out of bread, 
and his friend, no doubt, was hungry, and it was very 



116 The Secret of Salvation. 

necessary that he have the loaves at once, either to 
satisfy his hunger, or give him something to start on 
his journey next morning. It was late in the night 
and there was not time for baking bread and cooking, 
so he went to his neighbor and asked for this bread, 
knowing that his neighbor kept it on hand. ' But his 
neighbor said, Do not trouble me now; the door is 
shut, and my children are in' bed with me: I cannot 
get up now and give it to you. No doubt he told 
him to wait until morning, and then he could get his 
bread; but we imagine the man stood there and plead 
earnestly, and every time he was refused he put in 
another earnest supplication, and kept it up untilthe 
neighbor on account of his continuous asking arose 
and gave him the bread. 

And Jesus gives the illustration here for .us, that 
those who come to him and ask shall receive; but he 
means that we are to ask in faith believing, and keep 
on asking until our faith reaches the point where we 
will get an answer. He says, Seek, and ye shall find. 
That does not mean that we are just to glance around 
in an unconcerned way, but we are to seek diligently; 
that is, seek until we do find. If we have lost any- 
thing and know that it is possible for us to find it, 
and if it is a valuable article, the place is thoroughly 
searched until it is found. This is the kind of seek- 
ing that we are to do when we seek anything from 
God. And as soon as we begin to search in the right 
place it will not take long to find it. Some people 



Prevailing Prayer. 177 



get to seeking and seeking and always looking around 
some place, and never searching where it is to be 
found. At such times we should make inquiries of 
the Lord as to where to find it. 

I remember once while on my way from a large 
city, in changing my baggage from the boat landing 
to the railway depot, very early one morning, while 
leaving some of my parcels in the depot for a short 
time until I could attend to some business, some one 
stepped in and carried off about twenty dollars worth 
of my goods. Upon my return I noticed at once that 
the parcel was gone. There was no one in sight, no 
trace of the thief. After looking about for a few^ 
minutes I took the matter to the Lord in earnest 
prayer, and told the Lord that it w^as his property, 
and that it would take just as much of his money to 
buy the same amount of things again; so I told the 
Lord to help me to find the things, whether I found 
the thief or not. And while pressing the matter to 
the throne very earnestly, the Lord sent a man hur- 
riedly to me, and he asked me if I did not lose some- 
thing; and as Lwas walking along praying I looked 
up at him, and told him I had. He told me to fol- 
low him, and as 1 followed past the depot, across the 
railroad, beyond two or three buildings, finally came 
to a new house, and as we walked behind it he pointed 
underneath, and says, ''You will find it under there," 
and then the man hurriedly went on his way. Sure 
enough! there was my package; and I could only 



ns The Secret of Salvation. 

thank God that it was in direct answer to prayer. In 
many similar cases have I found the Lord a present 
help in time of need, to find things that I was inca- 
pable of finding. Although sometimes I would search 
diligently for the lost article, asking his direction 
until it was found, giving him all the praise and glory. 
Now we come to an example for us of repeating 
prayer until an answer comes. The answer may not 
always come in just the manner that we would most 
desire, yet at the same time we can make it our will 
as well as the will of the Master. Jesus is our great 
example, and we find him in the garden of Gethsem- 
ane repeatedly sending up his petitions to the hea- 
venly Father until he got an answer. Let us read 
the instance: ''Then cometh Jesus with them unto 
the place called Gethsemane, and saith unto the 
disciples, Sit ye here while I go and pray yonder. 
And he took with him Peter and the two sons of 
Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful and very heavy. 
Then he saith unto them, My soul is exceeding sor- 
rowful, even unto death: tarry ye here and watch 
with me. And he went a little farther, and fell on 
his face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be 
possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not 
as I will, but as thou wilt. And he cometh unto the 
disciples and findeth them asleep, and saith unto 
Peter, What, could ye not watch with me one hour? 
Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation: 
the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. 



Prevailing Prayer, 179 



And he went away again the second time, and prayed 
saying, O my Father, if this cup may not pass away 
from me except I drink it, thy will be done. And 
he came and found them asleep again: for their eyes 
were heavy. And he left them, and went away again, 
and prayed the third time, saying the same words. 
Then cometh he to his disciples and saith unto them, 
Sleep on now, and take your rest: behold, the hour 
is at hand and the Son of man is betrayed into the 
hands of sinners." — Matt. 26: 36-45. 

What a wonderful lesson here, as he went out and 
prayed so long that when he came back the disciples 
were asleep, and he asked Peter why he could not 
watch one hour. He went aw^ay and prayed again 
the second time, saying the same words, ''and prayed 
the third time, saying the same words," and was gone 
so long each time that when he returned he always 
found the disciples asleep. In his prayer for this cup 
to be removed, although it was a bitter one, he said, 
"Thy will be done;" and he kept this up until he got 
the answ^er that the hour had com.e for him to be de- 
livered into the hands of his enemies. ''Being in 
agony he prayed more earnestly, and his sweat was 
as it were great drops of blood falling down to the 
ground." "And there appeared an angel unto him 
from heaven strengthening him." — Luke 23:43. But 
now he had his answer. He knew it was the will of 
God for him to suffer the death upon the cross, and 
the angel strengthened him, and he was ready to be 



180 The Secret of Salvation. 

delivered into the hands of his enemies, knowing 
that it was the will of his Father. He did not now 
need to continue his prayer any longer. 

James says that the effectual fervent prayer of a 
righteous man availeth much, and then he goes on 
and gives an instance of such, and says, "Elijah was 
a man subject to like passions as we are, and he 
prayed earnestly that it might not rain, and it rained 
not on the earth by the space of three years and six 
months; and he prayed again, and the heaven gave 
rain, and the earth brought forth her fruit." — James 
5: 17, 18. Now here is a good lesson for us. This 
man prayed, and he tells us that he was a man sub- 
ject to like passions as we are; that is, he w^as only a 
common man, of just such a make-up as we are. And 
if it was possible for him to prevail w^ith God and 
receive such an answer to his prayer he want^ us to 
understand that he being of like passions as w^e are, 
it is our privilege to do the same; that is, go to 
God for such things as are needed and prevail in 
prayer. Let us turn to i Kings 18:41-46, and there 
hear about his last prayer spoken of, vv^here he prayed 
for the rain to come. 

"And Eiijah said unto Aliab, Get tliec up, eat and 
drink; for there is a sound of an abundance of rain. 
So Ahab went up to eat and to drink. And Elijah 
w^ent up to the top of Carmel; and he cast himself 
down upon the earth, and put his face between his 
knees, and said to his servant. Go up now, look to- 



Prevailing Prayer. 181 



ward the sea. And he went up, and looked, and 
said, There is nothing. And he said, Go again seven 
times. And it came to pass at the seventh time that 
he said, Behold, there ariseth a little cloud out of 
the sea. like a man's hand. And he said. Go up, say 
unto Ahab, Prepare thy chariot, and get thee down, 
that the rain stop thee not. And it came to pass in 
the meanwhile that the heaven was black with 
clouds and wind, and there was a great rain." 

Here was an earnest petition sent up to the Lord 
for rain. There had been a great drouth in that 
country, and now Elijah began to pray. He did not 
have faith because he could see some signs of rain, 
for there was not a cloud to be seen; the sky 
was clear. It had not rained for so long that, no 
doubt, people feared there never would be any more 
rail to fall; but the time had come for the name of 
the Lord to be glorified in answer to prayer. Elijah 
went in earnest supplication, casting himself upon 
the ground upon mount Carmel, and as he began to 
pray, he told his servant to go and look toward the 
sea. But the servant came back and said he could 
not'see anything; and he told him to go again seven 
times. And Elijah kept on praying, and when the 
servant came back the seventh time, he said there 
was a little cloud rising out of the sea like a man's 
hand. I can imagine I can hear Elijah saying. Praise 
the Lord, it is coming! His prayer was ended. In 
the meantime Ahab had been eating his meal; but 



182 The Secret of Salvation, 



Elijah sent word to him to hurry up and get his 
chariot ready and make his way home speedily, or 
he would be overtaken in the rain. Soon 'the hea- 
vens were black with clouds and wind, and there was 
a great rain. It was greatly needed, and Elijah 
prayed until he prevailed, and with the answer came 
the rain. 

Some people are discouraged if they do not get an 
answer to their prayer at once, or the first time they 
send in their petition. Perhaps in some cases it is 
because there is something in the way, a lesson to be 
learned first, or the prayer of faith has not been 
offered. But now we are going to tell you of a case 
where the request was so urgent, and the petitions 
kept up so earnestly that the one w^ho was interested 
about her case prevailed. 

**Then Jesus went thence, and departed into the 
coasts of Tyre and Sidon. And behold, a woman of 
Canaan came out of the same coasts, and cried unto 
him, saying, Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou son of 
David; my daughter is grievously vexed with a 
devil. But he answered her not a word." Was that 
not rather discouraging? There was Jesus with his 
great loving hea^t, and was able to grant her request, 
and would not answer her. But now here came 
another discouragement: ''And his disciples came 
and besought him, saying, Send her away; for she 
crieth after us." Not only did she meet with dis- 
couragement from the Master himself, but now his 



Prevailing Prayer. 183 



disciples wanted her sent away, so she would not be 
crying after them. And then again, the Master an- 
swered and said, ''I am not sent but unto the lost 
sheep of the house of Israel." Oh how discouraging! 
as much as to say, I was not sent to you and your 
people, the Canaanites, but unto the ''lost sheep of 
the house of Israel." But still she pressed the mat- 
ter. "^'Then came she and worshipped him, saying, 
Lord, help me." She became desperately in earnest 
about the matter. She began to cry out with all her 
heart, ''Lord, help me." But still she did not receive 
encouragement. Jesus answered and said, "It is not 
meet to take the children's bread, and cast it to 
dogs." The Canaanites in those days were consid- 
ered dogs. But the woman determined not to be 
put off in this way, knowing of his tender love and 
great mercies, and was willing to acknowledge her 
position and take her place as a dog. "And she said, 
Truth, Lord; yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which 
fall from their master's table." Could the loving 
Jesus stand it any longer? Could he turn such hum- 
ble, earnest petitions aside without having compas- 
sion upon her? She was willing to do anythir.g; 
willing to take the most humble position, but deter- 
niir.ed that she would have what the Lord had for 
her. "Then Jesus answered and said unto her, O 
woman, great is thy faith; be it unto thee even as 
thou wilt." Here he left it to her will in the matter, 
and the work was quickly done, because she was 



184: The Secret of Salvation. 

determined in the matter. She intended to ask and 
ask, and keep on asking until her request was 
granted. ''And her daughter was made whole from 
that very hour." — Matt. 15: 21-28. 

Now here it looked very much as though Jesus did 
not intend to answer her prayer, but he knew her 
heart. He did not tell her that he would not do this 
from the beginning, but he wanted to bring out a 
lesson of importunity, a lesson of prevailing prayer; 
showing w^hat can be done despite outward circum- 
stances, for the encouragement of those who will 
come putting their trust in him. 

It is our privilege to either get an answ^er from 
God, or have our petitions granted, or to know why 
it is not granted; at least, to know that it is not the 
will of the Lord to grant the same. But it takes a 
submission to the will of God in all things, like Abra- 
ham, who against hope believed in hope when put to 
the test, wherein it looked as though there w^ere no 
hope of God's promise being fulfilled, yet he followed 
the command of the Lord, believing that God would 
fulfill that which he had promised. At one time Paul 
had occasion to offer repeated prayer in behalf of his 
ow^n case regarding a certain thing; but he kept it up 
until he received an answer; and when the answer 
came it was not just as he had been expecting. 
However, he was satisfied, and that settled the 
matter because he had it clear from God, and the 
devil could not accuse him any longer over it. He 



Prevailing Prayer, 185 



says in 2 Cor. 12:7-10, ''And lest I should be exalted 
above measure through the abundance of revelations, 
there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messen- 
ger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted 
above measure. For this thing I besought the Lord 
thrice, that it might depart from me. And he said 
unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee; for my 
strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly 
therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that 
the power of Christ may rest upon me. Therefore I 
take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in perse- 
cutions, in distresses for Christ's sake: for w^hen I 
am weak, then I am strong." Paul says he prayed 
three times for this to be taken away, and the answ^er 
came, "My grace is sufficient for thee." That settled 
the matter with him. And in the tenth verse he says 
he took pleasure in infirmities, persecutions, and such 
like, because he knew it was the will of God for him 
to be thus buffeted. And when he went to Jerusa- 
lem at one time he said, 'T know not the things that 
shall befall me there, save that the Holy Gho'st wit- 
nesseth in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions 
abide me." — Acts 20: 23. 

It is our privilege to wrestle with God until we do 
have an answer, like Jacob of old, who wrestled with 
the angel until the break of day, and then said, 'T 
will not let thee go except thou bless me. And he 
said, Thy name shall be called no more Jacob, but 
Israel; for as a prince hast thou power with God, and 



186 The Secret of Salvation, 

hast prevailed/' Jacob was determined to have a 
blessing, and would not give up until he received it. 
But I have seen people who would spend hours and 
hours upon their knees, and yet it would not do them 
a particle of good. All the sp.are time they co.Jd 
find was given to reading the Word and in prayer, 
and yet their prayers seemed to avail nothing. They 
did not appear to make any spiritual progress. Now 
there are always reasons for such, and w^hen there is 
not a spiritual ad\'ancement through such continued 
prayer and supplication, there needs to be a little 
searching done to find out what is in the way. If we 
pray for a selfish purpose then James says we receive 
not, because we ask amiss. People sometimes pray 
and pray, and keep on "praying, and never do any 
believing; that is, at least, bringing it down to a 
present belief. They hope the Lord will answer 
sometime in the future, but as long as it is put so far 
in the future there is not much danger of prevailing 
with God; especially when we know what his will is 
in the' matter; and if we do not know his will we can 
come earnestly and find out about it. 

I once knew two young ladies who were in the 
habit of doing much praying, and God had often 
manifested his power in answering their prayers- 
Ofttimes they would become burdened for souls, or 
have some special petition to send up to the Lord, 
and would go in earnest prayer. One would pour 
out her heart to God and ask for what was needed, 



Prevailing Prayer. 181 



and receive an answer, and then go about her Mas- 
ter's business; while the other would still plead and 
plead and pray without believing, and perhaps after 
hours of supplication and being wearied in body 
would lie down even then Vv^ithout any definite an- 
swer. Sometimes people pray all night long when a 
five-minutes prayer would avail much more if they 
would just consider the word of God true, and step 
out upon his promises with faith and trust. Prevail- 
ing prayer does not always mean importunity, or 
long continuous asking. We have a good illustra- 
tion of prevailing prayer and importunity without 
receiving in the case of Elijah and the priests of 
Baal, in i Kings, eighteenth chapter, beginning at 
the seventeenth verse. Here was a test to be made 
as to who was the true God to worship; and Elijah 
told the people that if the Lord be God, follow 
him; but if Baal, then follow him. And there were 
four hundred and fifty priests of Baal got together to 
test the power of their god. and only Elijah to test 
the power of the God of heaven. And they were to 
each take a bullock, and sacrifice the same, and the 
test was to be as follows: he said, ''Call ye on the 
name of your gods, and I will call on the name of 
the Lord; and the God that answereth by fire, let 
him be God. And all the people answered and said. 
It is well spoken. And Elijah said unto the proph- 
ets of Baal, Choose you one bullock, and dress it; 
for ye are many; and call on the name of your gods, 



188 The Secret of Salvation. 

but put no fire under. And they took the bullock 
which was given them, and they dressed it, and called 
on the name of Baal from morning even until noon, 
saying, O Baal, hear us; but there was no voice, nor 
any that answered, and they leaped upon the altar 
which was made. And it came to pass at noon that 
Elijah mocked them, and said. Cry aloud, for he is a 
god; either he -is talking, or he is pursuing, or he is 
in a journey, or peradventure he sleepeth, and must 
be awaked. And they cried aloud, and cut them- 
selves after their manner with knives and lancets, till 
the blood gushed out upon them. And it came to 
pass, when midday was past, and they prophesied 
until the time of the offering of the evening sacrifice, 
that there was neither voice, nor any to answer, nor 
any that regarded. 

''And Elijah said unto all the people, Come near 
unto me. And he repaired the altar of the Lord 
that was broken down. And Elijah took twelve 
stones, according to the number of the tribes of the 
sons of Jacob, unto whom the word of the Lord came 
saying, Israel shall be thy name: and with the stones 
he built an altar in the name of the Lord: and he 
made a trench about the altar, as great as would 
contain two measures of seed. And he put the wood 
in order, and cut the bullock in pieces, and laid him 
on the wood, and said. Fill four barrels of water, and 
pour it on the. burnt sacrifice, and on the wood. And 
he said. Do it the second time. And they did it the 



Prevailing Prayer. 189 



second time. And he said, Do it the third time. 
And they did it the third time. And the water ran 
round about the altar; and he filled the trench also 
with water." 

■'And it came to pass at the time of the offering of 
the evening sacrifice, that Elijah the prophet came 
near, and said, Lord God of Abraham, Isaac, and of 
Israel, let it be known this day that thou art God in 
Israel, and that I am thy servant, and that I have 
done all these things at thy word. Hear me, O Lord, 
hear me, that this people may know that thou art the 
Lord God, and that thou hast turned their heart back 
again. Then the fire of the Lord fell, and consumed 
the burnt sacrifice, and the wood, and the stones, and 
the dust, and licked up the water that was in the 
trench. And when all the people saw it, they fell on 
their faces: and they said, The Lord, he is. the God; 
the Lord, he is the God." 

Now here we see where there was importunity by 
the priests of Baal in their asking and keeping up a 
continuous asking all day long, and were just as 
much in earnest as was Elijah. But there v/as some- 
thing in their way to keep them from receiving an 
answer. They were asking from a source from w hich 
they were unable to receive the fulfillment of their 
request. But on the other hand Elijah prevailed in 
prayer with the God of heaven, and yet did not have 
to keep up a continuous asking. He went at it with 
all confidence and with such implicit faith and trust 



190 The Secret of Salvation. 

that he knew the God of heaven would answer. And 
God did not disappoint him. 

When Jesus prayed at the grave of Lazarus it was a 
prevailing prayer, and he even thanked God for answer- 
ing before there was any sign of the work being done. 
When the stone was taken away from the place where 
the dead lay, Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, ''Fa- 
ther, r thank thee that thou hast heard me." There 
was no sign yet of any work having been done, but 
he knew that the Father heard him, and then in such 
confidence he could move forward and perform that 
which he desired. We have the precious promise 
that when we come to the Lord he is willing and 
ready to hear our prayers; and not only to hear, but 
will answer. And it is our privilege when we pray 
to not only belie^^te, but also receive. Jesus said, 
''What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe 
that ye receive them, and ye shall have them." 
—Mark ii: 24. 



HOW TO MAKE THE LORD HEAR. 



It is a matter of great importance to every one 
who is desirous to receive anything from the Lord to 
know how to make the Lord hear. Many have prayed 
and spent hours in earnest supplication to God, and 
yet did not believe that the Lord heard them; con- 
sequently, did not receive an answer. Now there are 



How to Make the Lord Hear. 191 

various reasons why prayer is not heard, and it is 
well for us to look into this matter from the Bible 
standpoint. First, let us consider the sinner. He 
comes to the Lord, realizing his condition, and if he 
is willing to submit his case wholly into the hands of 
the Lord and repent of his sins, and make all wrongs 
right as far as lieth in his power, and is willing to 
obey God, then the Lord will hear him. There is no 
doubt whatever about that. He has the w^ord of God 
on his side and he can stand upon the promises of 
the Word, knowing that God does hear him. But 
suppose the sinner is not willing to forsake his sins; 
is not just willing to meet the conditions laid down 
in the Word of God; does not feel like forgiving 
some one who has wronged him. The Lord will not 
listen to such prayers, because we read in the Word, 
*Tf we will not forgive men their trespasses neither 
will our heavenly Father forgive us our trespasses.'' 
As long as we hold to sin we cannot expect the Lord 
to lend a listening ear. But when we forsake sin, 
and call upon the Lord, he has promised in his word 
that he will not turn us away. He loves to hear 
our humble petitions; and he says, ''If we confess 
our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins." 
But now, that is upon conditions that we will obey 
his word; that we will make our wrongs right; that 
we will forgive others, and obey whatsoever the Lord 
has commanded. David says in Psa. 66: i8, 'Tf I re- 
gard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me.'' 



192 The Secret of Salvation. 

So as long as the sinner is not willing to give up all 
his sins, he cannot expect pardon. Neither can he 
expect the Lord to lend a listening ear. But when 
there is a turning unto the Lord and real earnest 
supplication and petitions sent up unto him, he will 
hear; as the Lord says, ''Then shall ye call upon me, 
and ye shall go and pray unto me, and I will hearken 
unto you. And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye 
shall search for me with all your heart. "-Jer. 29:12, 13. 
But there are others besides sinners w^ho would 
like to know how to make the Lord hear. It is often 
the case that the children of God come to a point 
when they are very anxious to know whether or not 
the Lord is lending a listening ear. Again, there 
are a great many who do not profess to be sinners, 
}"et as far as salvation is concerned they only have an 
empty profession, or are living in disobedience to the 
will of God. But ''the Lord is far from the wicked: 
but he heareth the pra}er of the righteous." — Prov. 
15: 29. "For the eyes of the Lord are over the right- 
eous, and his ears are open unto their prayers: but 
the face of the Lord is against them that do evil." — 
I Pet. 3: 12. Here we see the great necessity of 
being righteous in order to make the Lord hear us. 
And it is only upon conditions that he w^iU hear the 
righteous, and that is, that they are in perfect sub- 
mission to his will, and will obey him. I have known 
persons who would pray and pray and call upon God 
with much importunity, and try to prevail upon him 



How to Make the Lord Hear. 193 



to come to their terms and do as they desired, when 
their desires were not in harmony with the will of 
God. God never promised to hear and answer such 
persons. But he says, ''This is the confidence that 
we have in him, that if we ask anything according to 
his will he heareth us." So it is necessary then to 
ask in accordance with his will, and not in accord- 
ance to our will, unless our will is in harmony with 
his. His word is his will. And if we cannot find 
anything in the New Testament to uphold us in call- 
ing upon God for a certain thing, then we cannot 
expect the Lord to hear us. There are times it is 
true that we are unable to know the wisdom of God 
concerning granting certain favors linto us; but at 
such times as that, w^e throw our will in perfect har- 
'mony with the will of God, and ask him to do as 
seemeth good unto him, and we can believe just as 
firmly as if we knew his will; we can exercise the 
same amount of faith, knowing that the Lord will 
grant unto us our request, provided he sees in his 
wisdom that it is for our good to have it; and if not, 
it is our privilege to so firmly grasp his promises 
and hold him to his word, that he will let us know 
either why it is not granted, or that it is not his will 
to grant it; and when we know that it is not his will 
to grant a thing unto us, it is none of our business 
why it is not done if he does not see fit to show us. 
But it is our privilege to know the will of God in 
some way. We may not always know it in a minute 

13 



194 The Secret of Salvation. 

concerning- special points, nor in a day; but in times 
of necessity and in urgent cases it is possible for us 
to know our privilege, and that right speedily. It is 
too often the case that people come to the Lord in a 
kind of a sleepy, lazy manner, and tell the Lord 
about what they want, and go off about their busi- 
ness, expecting the Lord to fulfill his promises when 
they have not offered up the prayer of faith. 

The people of what is considered the religious 
world of to day as a general thing have not been 
taught to pray the prayer of faith. And where re- 
ligious bodies are gathered together in the stylish 
so-called churches of to day, w^ere the Lord to lend 
a listening ear to their prayers and grant an instan- 
taneous answer, there would be such an upheaval and 
awakening among them that they would be fright- 
ened almost out of their wits, and would think the 
great judgment day had come upon them, so sur- 
prised and astonished they would be; because they 
pray and do not expect an answer. I have been in 
such assemblies where they prayed for the power of 
the Holy Ghost to come upon them, and had their 
prayer been answered as on the day of pentecost 
they would have fled from the house in fear and 
amazement. I have heard preachers who were too 
stylish to bend their knees in prayer stand in the 
pulpit and make their confession to God for the peo- 
ple something like this: ''O Lord, thou knowest that 
we are all wretched creatures; we like sheep have 



How to Make the Lord Hear, 195 

gone astray. We acknowledge our sins in thy sight. 
We bewail our wretched and undone condition. We 
have made many crooked paths, and left undone 
things we should have done, and have done that 
which we should not have done. We sin more or 
less every day in word, thought and deed, and ask 
thy help that we may continue faithful unto the end, 
and receive forgiveness of our many transgressions; 
and when done here on earth with the turmoils of 
life, be saved in heaven forevermore. Amen." 

Now this is only a fair sample of the prayers in 
a great number of the churches of to day. The low 
state of spirituality is not to be wondered at among 
those who are compelled to receive such teaching, 
being kept in ignorance of what real Bible salvation 
means. And those who listen to such prayers and 
such preaching are apt to offer similar prayers in 
their homes, and just about as faithless. This prayer 
is offered, and if another one is offered in fifteen 
minutes, one hour, or a day afterwards, it is a prayer 
of similar word>, acknowledging themselves to be 
sinners in word, thought and deed, which is just as 
big an acknowledgment as the devil would dare to 
make, and the next time they pray repeat the same 
thing. Always sinners, and hope to prove faithful 
in continuing in sin, and then expect the Lord to 
save them when they come to die. If people who 
offer such prayers would just begin to compare them 
with the word of God and his promises, they would 



196 The Secret of Salvation . 

not wonder at the Lord not hearing. He does not 
pay any attention to such prayers. They are like 
chaff which the wind driveth away. But so many 
say, We must acknowledge our sins; we cannot live 
without committing sin. Yes, it is true, if a person 
is a sinner he must acknowledge his sins; but the 
Word says, **Let the wicked forsake his way, and the 
unrighteous man his thoughts, and let him return 
unto the Lord; and he will have mercy upon him; 
and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon." — 
Isa. 55:7. But suppose a person comes to the Lord 
and is not willing to forsake his way? Then the 
Lord will not pardon. Let him come and acknowl- 
edge his sin and forsake his evil way, and the Lord 
grants the pardon, and he is no longer a sinner, but a 
child of God just as long as he does not commit sin. 
Sometimes preachers even declare that we cannot 
live without sin, and acknowledge that they them- 
selves mu every day. But they make a greater ac- 
knowledgment than they have an idea, although it 
may be true that they sin every day. But the word 
of God tells just where they belong. It says in i Jno. 
3:8, "He that committeth sin is of the devil," and 
the next verse says, ^'Whosoever is born of God does 
not commit sin." And now we can tell why such 
ones do not receive an answer to their prayer, and 
have an experience of salvation that they can enjo}\ 
David says, *Tf I regard iniquity in my heart, the 
Lord will not hear me." — Psa. 66: 18. As long as a 



How to Make the Lord Hear. 197 

person regards iniquity or wickedness in their heart, 
and are not willing to forsake all such, and make up 
their mind that they not only will, but go about it 
with a determination, and do the forsaking, they 
cannot expect answers from the Lord, or even to 
have him hear them. 

There are some who are real children of God and 
have set their stakes, as it were, in regard to cer- 
tain things they desire and expect to bring the Lord 
to their terms. But now if such stakes are not set in 
line with God's word, the sooner they are pulled up 
the better; for you may continue asking and plead- 
ing, and keep on asking, and if you are set in your 
way, that you will have God to step off his promises 
in order to answer you, or that you will not yield 
your ways, and stand on his word, and still continue 
your pleading, it throws open an avenue for the 
enemy of your soul to come in with his transformed 
light; and he will give you an answer, and try to 
make you believe that it w^as God answering, when 
God had not even heard you. Now this is in a case 
where one will not yield to the will of God, but wants 
his own way about a thing. The devil can trans- 
form himself into an angel of light, and will grant a 
real blessing unto those who are not willing to yield 
to the Lord, and this is where people get deceived. 
But there is no danger of an honest soul getting de- 
ceived, or at least remaining deceived if they will 
keep their hearts open to the truth and a willingness 



198 The Secret of Salvation. 

to walk in all the light of God's word and be submis- 
sive to his will at all times. 

Then what are we to do in order to have the Lord 
hear? The Word says, "Knock and it shall be op- 
ened unto us." — Luke ii: ig. "Ask according to his 
will, and he heareth us." — i Jno. 5: 14. "When we 
ask do not weaver." — James 1:5-7. "^^ unto him 
with assurance." — Heb. 10:22,23. "Come boldly." 
— Heb. 14:15,16. "Come humbly." — Psa. 10:17. 
Come in perfect submission to the w^ill of God. "Not 
as I will, but as thou w^ilt." — Matt. 26: 39. When the 
will is in perfect line with God, then there can be 
perfect confidence that he hears; like Jesus when he 
prayed to the Father, and said, "I know that thou 
hearest me always." When we are in just as perfect 
submission to his will, as was Jesus to the Father, we 
can know^ that he heareth us always. 



HOW TO MAKE THE LORD ANSWER. 



After knowing how to make the Lord hear it is not 
so difficult to know how to make the Lord answer, 
because it requires about the same to get him to an- 
swer as it does to get him to hear. x\nd he not only 
loves to hear our humble petitions, but he loves to 
answer; Tor we read that he is much more willing to 
give good things to them that ask him than par- 
ents are to give good gifts unto their children. The | 



How to Make the Lord Answer. 



199 



Word says, "My God shall supply all your needs." 
Indeed it is necessary in order to get an answer 
from God to get settled on his word; for we are to 
believe on Christ through his w^ord. Jno. 17:8. "He 
that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath 
one that judgeth him; the word that I ha\'e spoken, 
the same shall judge him in the last day/ -Jno. 12:48. 
Here we see the great necessity of believing the word 
of God and obeying it, because we will be judged by 
it in the last day. And it is necessary for us to have 
his word WTitten in our hearts in order to believe 
him. Heb. 10: 16. "For with the heart man believeth 
unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession is 
made unto salvation." — Rom. 10: 10. 

The Lord has promised to hear and answer those 
who believe; and it is wonderful when vve begin to 
examine the word of God to see the great and pre- 
cious promises that are given therein; and Peter tells 
us that through receiving this faith and entering 
the divine life, we have access to these precious 
promises through the Lord Jesus Christ. Now it is 
just as necessary for us to get settled upon the Word 
in order to have the Lord answer as it is to have him 
hear us. It must not be a mere head belief, or look 
at it from a standpoint that it is just merely WTitten 
in the Word, but w^e must have it wTitten in our 
hearts with such confidence that we can come boldly 
to the throne of grace, knowing that the Lord does 
hear our humble petitions and grant an answer. 



200 The Secret of Salvation. 

**And whatsoever we ask we receive of him, because 
we keep his commandments and do those things that 
are pleasing in his sight." — i ]r\o. y.22. This tells 
why we receive of him. But now the prayer of faith 
must be sent up, and there must be no doubt or 
waver, but get such a hold on God that we will take 
him at his word. 

People often get a wrong idea of how to get hold 
of the promises of God, and 'will strain their mind 
and nerves, and make great physical exertions, weep 
and sometimes scream at the top of their voice in 
order to attract the attention of the Lord; and then 
perhaps not accomplish any more than had they just 
come humbly to him, believing his word because he 
said so; because that point must be reached before 
an answer will come, even if one goes through all 
these exertions One person may make a great ado 
in prayer, and be very boisterous and loud, and yet 
not have any more power with God, and perhaps not 
as much as one who comes quietly in faith believing. 
Noise is not power with God. A person may go 
about in all quietness, and be filled with all the ful- 
ness of God, and filled with the power of God. While 
on the other hand, a person may be very noisy in 
their prayer and supplication and have no power with 
God whatever. Nevertheless the power of God often 
causes some to be boisterous to some extent, while 
others are just the opposite. However, the Spirit of 
God does not behave itself unseemly. 



How to Make the Lord Ansiver, 201 

I once learned a beautiful lesson of trusting God 
and standing upon his promises when human aid was 
of no avail, and only the strong arm of the Lord 
could be relied upon for help. A few months before 
I had been placed in a very responsible position in 
the work of the Lord. I asked God for the gift of 
faith, as it was almost a case of necessity for me to 
have that gift to use to the glory of God in doing 
the work he had for me to do. But at the time I was 
not expecting him to witness to the fact in the way 
he did that he had granted me the request. On the 
23d of December, 1890, as I was sitting in the office 
at my desk some one came hurriedly, stating that a 
barn was on fire which stood within about thirty-five 
feet of our dwelling house. The wind was blowing a 
regular gale in a direction that was taking the flames 
directly upon the house; and there were small build- 
ings, lumber and other things between the barn and 
our house, which would give a chance for a sheet of 
fire almost all the way between the two buildings. 
The barn belonging to another party v/as filled above 
with hay, and below with straw; and in a few minutes 
it was all ablaze. I seized a pail of water and ran 
upon the roof of the west wing of the house, and 
soon had the roof wet. By that time the flames had 
formed a solid sheet between the two buildings, and 
the house was already on fire; and it was only a few 
minutes until all means of throwing water was shut off 
from one side, and people said the house would burn, 



202 The Secret of Salvation. 

and quit throwing water. A few continued throwing 
water from the other side, but it appeared to be a 
hopeless case. As I w^ould walk up the roof now and 
then between the rolls of flames to dash a pail of 
water on the roof, I called mightily upon God each 
time to save the building, telling him that it was con- 
secrated to his service, and I could not see vhere he 
would get any glory in letting it burn; and 1 said, 
*'Lord, you have said in your worc^, 'If ye abide in 
me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye 
will, and it shall be done.'" A brother told me to 
come down as there was no chance to save the house; 
but I felt that God was hearing prayer, and told him 
to carry more water, and said, ''Now, Lord, I am 
abiding in thee, and thy words abide in me, and I 
believe thy word, and now put this house in your 
hands, and ask you to save it, and believe you will 
do it." One side and end of the house was then on 
fire, and the flames mounting up into the air. All but 
one or two had quit throwing water, and they were 
now about to quit also. And just as I had made my 
prayer to the Lord, telling him that I wou'd trust 
him to save the building, another brother came from 
the room below, and said for me to come down, that 
there was no chance of saving the house, as my room 
belovv was on fire. I knew it was on fire on the out- 
side, and now to think that it was also on the inside, 
surely it was a desperate affair. But here 1 had just 
made my prayer. I had said, "Lord, I believe thy 



Hoiv to Make the Lord Answer. 203 

word, and I will trust you to save the house, and be- 
lieve you will do it." I hesitated a moment when 
asked to come dow^n, and replied, "No sir! bring 
more water!" And as I took a decided stand on the 
word of God, doubting nothing, but believing that 
God would honor his word, immediately the Lord 
caused the wind to change, and took the fire from 
the barn away from the house, and in a few minutes 
the fire was extinguished from the house. As that 
was done I looked across at an adjoining house in 
the direction the wind was blowing, and saw it just 
ready to burn ; and knowing that if that house burned, 
with the wind in that direction, our oflfice across the 
street would burn also. Looking up to God I said> 
"Lord, save both buildings;" and the wind immedi- 
ately changed, blovving the flames directly between 
the two buildings until the barn was entirely burned. 
There were others [)raying and sending up their 
united petition, but only the hand of the Lord saved 
those buildings. And, no doubt, had we not stood 
firmly on the Word they w^ould have been destroyed 
by fire. And behold, w^hen the fire was over and Vv'e 
went into the room we found that there was no in- 
jury done on the inside by the fire. God had over- 
ruled the whole matter. To him be all the glory. 

Although this was a very severe test at the time, 
yet it has been a wonderful benefit to me since that 
time, even in praying for the sick, or for anything 
needed, knowing that it was safe to stand upon the 



401 The Secret of Salvation. 



word of God, and receive from his hand that which 
he had promised. But it took a perfect submis- 
sion to the will of God, so much so that I was 
perfectly willing to see the house burn to the ground 
if God could be more glorified in it; and God, know- 
ing the willingness of our hearts, was not slow to 
answer. 

In the tenth chapter of Daniel we have an instance 
of how Daniel for three weeks mourned before the 
Lord with his petitions. Finally the Lord told him 
that from the first day that he had set his heart to 
understand, his words were heard. The Lord heard 
him from the beginning, but Daniel kept his earnest 
supplications and petitions ascending until the Lord 
spoke. 

Too often people quit asking before they get an 
ansv/er from God. If the request is pressed as ur- 
gently as was that of the Canaanite woman it will 
not take very long to get an answer. She knew the 
power of God and something about what he had 
promised to those uho would believe upon him. But 
when she came with her earnest request, "He an- 
swered her not a word." She pressed the matter 
still further, and the disciples told him to send her 
away. Then he repeatedly gave her words that would 
apparently seem discouraging. This was done in 
order to show her faith and confidence in him. But 
she would in no wise be turned away without her 
request being granted. Then Jesus said, '*0 woman, 



The Prayer of Faith, 205 

great is thy faith; be it unto thee even as thou wilt. 
And her daughter was made whole from that very 
hour." 

When anything that is promised in the word of 
God is brought to him in confidence, and left to his 
will in the matter, it will be speedily done; it does not 
take long to get an answer. A leper once came to 
Jesus and worshipped him, saying, ''Lord, if thou 
wilt, thou canst make me clean. * * * And immedi- 
ately his leprosy was cleansed.'* We are to believe 
the Word, then act on that belief, and the answer 
will be speedily given. 



THE PRAYER OF FAITH. 



It is useless to offer up any other kind of praj/er 
than the prayer of faith. It takes just such a prayer 
to move God to answer. Som.etimes it may seem 
like it is hoping against hope, as it was with Abra- 
ham. At other times it m >y seem as if God was 
against what he had promised to do. But wherever 
we have a promise in his word we can rest assured 
that he will fulfill it if we hold him to the Word by 
the prayer of faith. He is a God who is touched by 
our infirmities, and by our earnest appeals for aid. 
A beautiful illustration of clinging to the promise of 
God is found in Numbers 14: 11-20. God had prom- 
ised to be with Moses and to lead the children of 



206 The Secret of Salvation. 

Israel into the land of Canaan. There came a time 
when they did that which was wrong in the sight of 
the Lord, so the Lord intended to disinheiit them for 
it, and raise up a nation that would be mightier than 
they, because they were disobedient. But Moses 
feared that the Egyptians Vv^ould hear about it, and 
have reason to believe that God was not able to de- 
liver them, so he offered up a prayer, saying: 

"And now, I beseech thee, let the power of my 
Lord be greats according as thou hast spoken, saying. 
The Lord is longsuffering and of great mercy, for- 
giving iniquity and transgression, and by no means 
clearing the guilty, visiting the iniquity of the fathers 
upon the children unto the third and fourth genera- 
tions. Pardon, I beseech thee, the iniquity of this 
people according unto the greatness of thy mercy, 
and as thou hast forgiven this people, from Egypt 
even until now." 

Now here Moses offered the prayer of faith be- 
cause he had the promise from God, and he believed 
that God would fulfill his promise; therefore he 
prayed earnestly. And what did the Lord do? When 
Moses asked for the pardon of those people he said, 
'T have pardoned according to thy word: but as truly 
as I live all the earth shall be filled with the glory 
of the Lord." 

In James 5: 14 we read that the ''prayer of faith 
shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up." 
Now this is done upon conditions that he will obey 



The Prayer of Faith. 201 

the word of God as given in this chapter. But with- 
out meeting the conditions of the word of God a 
person is not profited himsel, though he may- 
have great faith: "Though I have all faith, so that I 
could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am 
nothing." — i Cor. 13:2. Charity here means the real 
love, or grace of God in the soul; and unless the one 
who exercises the faith has that, his faith will profit 
him nothing, even though it may benefit some 
one else. 

Now when we ask God for anything which is ac- 
cording to his word, we should believe, not only that 
he hears, but that he grants us that for which we 
have asked. ''Therefore I say unto you, What things 
soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye re- 
ceive them, and ye shall have them." — Mark 11:24. 
One version of the Bible renders it, ''Believe ye have 
received." This makes it very positive and strong. 
But remember when Jesus prayed for the raising of 
Lazarus from the tomb, he thanked the Father that 
he had heard his prayer, even before the work was 
done. "As he lifted up his eyes, he said, Father, I 
thank thee that thou hast heard me." Yet Lazarus 
had not been raised. But Jesus knowing that the 
prayer of faith had been offered, knew that his heav- 
enly Father heard his prayer. So it is with us. We 
can put such implicit confidence in God, when we 
know that all conditions are met, that we know that 
he hears us. 



208 The Secret of Salvation, 

It is too often the case that people have a wrong 
idea concerning faith, and imagine it some monstrous 
thing almost too big for them to have anything to do 
with, or is just beyond their reach; and conclude 
that a person must be wonderfully favored of God 
above almost all common people in order to pray 
the prayer of faith. They forget that it is merely 
taking the word of God and believing it. We are to 
go to the Lord like a little child to its mother, and 
ask expecting to receive. Instead of being some- 
thing just beyond our reach, it is one of the most 
simple things we can imagine. In order to show the 
childlike simplicity of the prayer of faith we will 
give 3^ou an incident which took place about two 
years ago. Two little girls, the elder being three and 
one-half years, and the other eighteen months old, 
were at home one Sunday morning. It was winter 
time. On Wednesday night before there came a 
snow storm, and from thit time until Sunday the 
wind and snow was blowing furiously without. There 
was a brick wall under the house for a foundation. 
In some way a cat had gotten under the house the 
night of the snow storm, and no doubt the hole 
whe e it got throigh was closed up by snow, al- 
though we never could tell how the cat got under 
the house, whether through some hole under the 
ground, or from the attic between the rafters. How- 
ever, it was there, and during the remainder of the 
week was pitifully crying out, and was cold and hun- 



The Prayer of Faith, 209 

gvy. On Sunday morning as the remainder of the 
family had gone to meeting, these little girls came 
to their mother very much troubled, and told her all 
about how the poor kitty was hungry and cold, and 
was crying for help. Finally the elder one said, 
''Can't the Lord get the kitty out?" ''Yes," was the 
reply, "if you will go and pray, and ask him to do it." 
She called her little sister, and thev ran into the* 
other room, and got down with their faces in their 
hands, down upon the floor, and said, "O dear heav- 
enly Father, bless the kitty. O dear heavenly Fa- 
ther, make a hole; dig the snow away, and let the 
cat out. Amen." Thus ended their prayer. Rising 
quickly to their feet they stood a moment, as if 
waiting to know what to do next, then immediately 
started for the w^indow, and pressed their faces 
tightly against the window pane, and watched in-, 
tently for a few moments to see the cat come; nor 
were they disappointed. Scarcely had a minute 
passed by until they began to leap and shout, and 
cry out, "It's a coming! it's a coming!" Sure enough! 
there was the cat coming jumping through the deep 
snow toward them. And they were very thankful to 
the Lord to know that he had made a way for the 
cat to get out. Upon the family's arriving home 
the little girls ran tomeet'them, crying out, "O Papa, 
we prayed the cat out! we prayed the cat out! " No 
one could make them doubt that the Lord an- 
swered their prayer, neither do we doubt the same. 

14 



210 The Secret of Salvation. 

This is a beautiful illustration of the prayer of 
faith, and after it was offered to God they acted it 
out. When they had prayed, they expected nothing 
but to see the cat, so they pressed their faces against 
the window pane until they saw it come. 

A few months ago while at a camp meeting an in- 
vitation was given for those to come forward who 
Wished to be prayed for, or seek anything from the 
Lord. A little four-year-old girl came forv/ard and 
knelt at the place of prayer, and began in these 
words, ''O Lord, I Avant an apple; dear Lord, I want 
an apple." She kept repeating it until her mother 
took her away. Shortly after services some one who 
knew nothing of her prayer called her and tossed an 
apple into her hands; and she considered that God 
had answered her prayer. It would be a blessed 
thing if older ones w^ould learn to come to the Lord 
with such childlike faith, and when they pray be- 
lieve that the Lord will grant an answer. Jesus said, 
"For verily I say unto you. That whosoever shall say 
unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou 
cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, 
but shall believe that those things which he saith 
shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he 
saith." — Mark ii: 23. Here we see the answer comes 
to those who ask and doubt not. 



Its Effects. 211 



ITS EFFECTS. 



Just as sure as the prayer of faith is offered some- 
thing is going to take place; there will be a fulfill- 
ment, because God says in his word, ''Heaven and 
earth shall pass aw^ay, but my words shall not pass 
aw^ay." And "whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father 
in my name, he will give it you." — Jno. 15: 16. And 
''all things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believ- 
ing, ye shall receive." — Matt. 21: 22. Just as sure as 
such a prayer is offered it w^ill bring an answer from 
God. When Peter was in prison the prayer of faith 
was sent up in his behalf, and the effect of that 
prayer was, the prison doors were opened, and Peter 
was let out, even while they were yet praying. When 
Elijah prayed for rain, he did not pray without re- 
sults following; but he kept praying until he got an 
answer by the rising of the cloud, showing that there 
was a sign of rain; and the rain came in abundance, 
although there had been a drouth for three and one- 
half years. Where the prayer of faith is offered the 
word of God will be fulfilled. So if you desire to 
know what the effect of your prayer will be, read the 
word of God and find out what is promised for you, 
and you can easily draw your conclusions as to the 
result of your prayer. ''The effectual fervent prayer 
of a righteous man availeth much." 



212 The Secret of Salvation. 



AGREEMENT IN PRAYER. 



An agreement in prayer is of much greater im- 
portance than many are aware. Jesus said, ^'I say 
unto you, that if two of you shall agree on earth as 
touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be 
done for them of my Father which is in heaven. For 
where two or three are gathered together in my name, 
there am I in the midst of them.'' — Matt. i8: 19, 20. 
In order to have a perfect agreement in prayer there 
must be a perfect unity of faith; there must be per- 
fect harmony and all of one accord. Here is a very 
important point for all the people of God to consider. 
Many a prayer has gone unanswered, many a work 
failed to be performed where the children of God 
were interested because there was not perfect har- 
mony, unity and agreement. After Peter and John 
were arrested and brought before the council, and 
threatened if they spoke any more in the name of 
Jesus, their company gathered together of one ac- 
cord, and in perfect agreement, and sent up their 
petitions to God, asking that with all boldness they 
might be enabled to speak to the people in the name 
of Jesus, and that the Lord might stretch forth his 
hand to heal the sick, and wonders be performed. 
Such a prayer did not go unanswered, but God mani- 
fested his power, and the people brought their sick 
into the streets, and they were healed every one. It 
is through following the word of God that his people 



Agreement in Prayer. 213 

are brought into the ''unity of the faith, and of the 
knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, 
unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of 
Christ." — Eph. 4:13. It is then that we can be 
perfectly agreed together and be of one accord. 
Wherever two or more of God's children assembled 
themselves together for prayer that we read of in the 
Bible, and they were of one heart, and of one mind, 
and offered up the prayer of faith, it resulted in an 
answer from God, and his power was manifest in their 
midst. Now if there is a perfect agreement upon 
the W'Ord of God in prayer, one of three things will 
take place. Either the agreement will be broken, 
or the w^ord of God w^ill fail, or the w^ork will be 
done. And if the agreement is not broken, then it 
lies with the other two; and God says that heaven 
and earth shall pass away, but his word shall not 
pass away; and his word is forever settled in heaven. 
So then there is nothing left but for the work to be 
done. It might be put to a little closer point than 
this, upon two conditions: If the agreement is made 
according to the word of God, the agreement will be 
broken or the work done. 

Right here is a point worth considering. God's 
children do not always need to be together in order 
to be agreed concerning any case. Neither is it 
necessary for them to always know of the cases for 
which they are agreed upon. For instance, two per- 
sons may be living up to all the light they have on 



214 The Secret of Salvation. 

the word of God, where they can get answ^ers from 
him. If they are together, before separating, know- 
ing what each other w>ll have to meet, each can be 
agreed with the other for whatever they might have 
to meet, that the will of God may be performed in 
their case; and the agreement is a standing agree- 
ment, and should one be called upon to pray for the 
sick, or offer any special prayer, he will know the 
other party is in the agreement at the same time. 
The other party may be sending up a special prayer 
for something else, knowing that they are both agreed 
according to Matt. i8: 19. And they can be agreed 
for all that is for the glory of God. Now this agree- 
ment is easily entered into, yet it takes a close walk 
with God for two or m.ore persons to be so agreed 
with a standing agreement. 

A short time ago a sister who had been healed of 
consumption three or four years ago while near the 
point of death, was attacked with the same trouble. 
She was prayed for and seemed to be healed. After 
going home she was attacked again worse than ever. 
As she knelt in prayer one evening she rememberod 
the agreement of God's children with whom she had 
formerly engaged in prayer and entered into a stand- 
ing agreement. So she just put her case into the 
hands of the Lord and entered into the agreement 
of prayer, and believed, and the cough stopped, and 
all its effects were removed immediately, and she was 
well. In about a week the symptoms returned, but 



Agreement in Prayer. 



215 



she resisted the devil at once and he took his de- 
parture, and she went forth praising God for health 
and victory over the pov/ers of the enemy. 

Little children often agree in prayer the same way 
where they have been taught the ways of the Lord. 
Not long ago in a children's home we knew of three 
little girls, about five or six years of age, who came 
and asked the matron of the home for an apple. 
They were told that the apples were all gone, and 
they would have to go and ask the Lord for some 
apples. The three little girls went off alone and got 
down in earnest prayer before the Lord and asked 
him to send apples, so they could have some to eat. 
In less than an hour from that time some one came 
to the home and brought a whole bushel of apples, 
and the little girls were very happy. Not only did 
they rejoice because of the apples, but because the 
Lord had heard and answered their pra3^ers. 

When God's children meet together and offer uj) a 
united prayer in faith, believing for some certain per- 
son or thing, the answer comes, and the work is doiic 
as requested if the petition is sent up in accordance 
with his will. If the children of God in Amerioi 
send up a united prayer for some one in Europe, ti l- 
one prayed for will get the benefit, and those who 
did the praying can have the privilege of knowing 
that it is done. If some one in the midst of their 
company needs help, the prayer of faith ascends to 
God from each one, and the answer descends to the 



216 The Secret of Salvation, 

one in need. But now suppose a number meet to- 
gether to pray for some one who is sick. They all 
begin to pray. One begins to pray first for the un- 
saved people all over the world; for God's children 
in America, in Europe, in Africa, and goes two or 
three times around the world with his prayers, while 
another one is praying for something else, and the 
third one praying for another thing; and likewise, 
each one praying at random for this thing, or that, 
and finally one at a time reaches the sick man in their 
catalogue of things prayed for; and there is no agree- 
ment upon the subject for which they prayed, and 
the sick man does not get much benefit of such 
prayers; because when people pray in such a general 
way they do not generally expect much of an an- 
sv/er. The way to pray effectually for a thing is 
when the request is made known for all to offer a 
special prayer for that one thing, and leave other 
things out of question for the time being. It is not 
necessary for all to be praying aloud, but be agreed 
with the one that is praying, and let that one pray to 
the point in faith believing. 

It sometimes happens that brethren undertaking 
to offer up united prayer for something when they 
themselves are not in perfect harmony in regard to 
something else, and just at the critical moment when 
there needs to be a perfect agreement, those very 
points of difference arise in their minds; and some- 
times a very simple matter will give occasion for the 



Agreement in Prayer, 



217 



devil to take advantage at such a time to destroy the 
harmony and agreement in prayer. If the matter is 
one of no importance the devil must be resisted and 
rebuked, that he have no part nor lot in the matter. 
But if there are points of difference knowingly be- 
tween persons that would hinder God from answering, 
it is necessary for such persons .to get such matters 
out of the way before undertaking to enter into an 
agreement of prayer for the Lord to do a special 
work, because he knows when everything is clear; 
and he knows when the agreement is perfect, and 
knows just when to send the answer. There are 
those among God's children who have a standing 
agreement with the Lord and with one another. And 
there are those of his children who are so isolated 
from those who have faith in God as to never have 
the privilege of meeting with them, and their faith is 
very weak, and they wish they could have some one 
to come and pray with them for their spiritual bene- 
fit, or for the healing of their body, or some other 
favor. But as this is almost out of the question they 
can yet enjoy this privilege in a sense. Such ones 
can call upon God and count themselves in the 
agreement with God's children, knowing that as they 
put their case into the hands of the Lord they are 
agreed with those who are sending up their constant 
petitions to the throne of grace and will receive the 
benefit of the promise in Matt. i8: 19. Now this 
point may be hard for many to understand until you 



21S The Secret of Salvation. 

get to praying over the matter earnestly, then the 
Lord will help you to understand it. But there are 
also precious promises to those who have no one 
else to meet with them. Jesus says, ''If ye abide in 
me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye 
will, and shall it be done unto you." — Jno. 15:7. 



WHY PRAYER IS NOT ANSWERED. 



There are thousands of reasons why prayer is not 
answered, but it can generally be brought down to 
one or two things. And almost always w^hen prayer 
is not answered, the conditions have not been met, 
nor the word of God fully complied with, or the an- 
swer would have been given in some way. . David 
says, ''If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will 
not hear me." — Psa. 66: 18. People too often have a 
head belief instead of a heart belief. "With the 
heart man believeth unto righteousness, and with the 
mouth confession is made unto salvation." There is 
such a thing as a person being very zealous in re- 
ligious work, and being able to readily quote almost 
any passage of scripture desired, and present the 
strongest points of scripture on almost any subject, 
and yet know but very little about salvation. People 
sometimes get very zealous on the line of faith and 
divine healing and other important subjects, and do 
not have the words abiding in their hearts. They 



Why Prayer is Not Answered. 



219 



can only present the letter of the Word instead of 
presenting it by the power and authority of the Holy 
Spirit. Again there are others of God's children 
who are zealous for the work and prosperity of Zion, 
yet are afraid to launch out upon the promises of 
God, and throw themselves completely into his hands 
when it comes to severe tests of faith, and such often 
fail to receive answers to their prayer which is their 
privilege to have. Then there are many who are not 
just willing to walk in all the light of the Word as it 
flashes upon their pathway. Such will not only stop 
in their progress of divine life, but will be left in 
darkness. In order for us to have the real benefits 
which the word of God has promised unto us we 
need to see to it that- we have moved up to the point 
where we can receive the "seal of the Holy Spirit," 
where we can abound in the riches of God's love. 
Now God will not put the seal of his Holy Spirit and 
sanctifying power upon those who are yet filled Vvith 
carnality, and are not dead to the world, opinions of 
men, etc., but they must receive the purging — Jno. 
15: 2 — and be cleansed of all unrighteousness, i Jno. 
1:9. And when they have fully complied with the 
word of God he will then give them the seal of the 
Holy Spirit; and until they do reach this point they 
will have to go through the crucible until all the 
dross, or carnal mind is burned out by the fire of the 
Holy Spirit. 

I once visited the United States mint in San Fran- 



220 The Secret of Salvation. 

Cisco, and while there saw them make money from 
bars of gold. First the metal was put into a crucible, 
or place where it was melted for the dross to be taken 
out, after which it was molded into bars. These were 
then run through rollers to make them the proper 
thickness, after which they were taken to another 
place, where a man sat with a machine, who cut a 
piece out of a bar the size of a twenty dollar gold 
piece. This piece cut out was placed in the balances 
by another man. If it was of proper weight, imme- 
diately the man cut out fifteen hundred dollars from 
the bar, which he run through his machine. But as 
one bar after another was placed into the machine, 
and the first piece weighed, I noticed that now and 
then a piece was placed in the balances and found 
wanting; perhaps only a very slight lack; but it was 
immediately thrown aside, and with it the whole bar. 
These had to go back to the crucible and go through 
the fire, and if it was because of dross the dross had 
to be taken out; or, if it was all pure gold and still 
lacked it had to go through the fire and have the lack 
supplied; because nothing short of the full weight 
could receive the stamp of the government, which 
made it to pass for full value. Every piece that was 
put in the balance and found wanting had to betaken 
back to the crucible. This left a. wonderful impres- 
sion upon my mind. Two scenes or comparisons of 
the Christian life were drawn from it. T'irst, all the 
children of God, although they may be real children 




WEIGHED IN THE BAL-ANCES 
AND FOUND WANTiNQ da«sj 



Keeping in Line with God. 223 

of God, yet when it comes to making the consecra- 
tion to get the seal of the Spirit, if there is any lack 
they cannot go any further until that lack is supplied; 
or, if there is any dross they will have to go through 
the fire or crucible of God's renovating power before 
he will put his seal upon them. The other scene was 
that of those who expect to go on in life without 
doing the will of God, and when the great judgment 
day comes they will be weighed in the balance and 
found wanting; and their life and wealth of this 
world will be lighter than vanity when weighed in 
the balances of truth and justice. The great secret 
then of the whole matter of why prayer is not an- 
swered, is that of not meeting the conditions of the 
word of God in order to have the work done. 



KEEPING IN LINE WITH GOD. 



To be a true soldier in this heavenly warfare it is 
necessary to keep in line with the Commander and 
follow whithersoever he leadeth; otherwise the com- 
pany of followers, or soldiers, will be brought into 
confusion, then w^hen the enemy is to be met they 
are not ready for the battle, and the victory is hard 
to win. Many have fallen by the wayside because 
they have not kept in line with the word of God. 
His commands are given in the Word and if we will 
not follow them, nor obey his instructions, we are 



224: The Secret of Salvation. 

sure to meet the enemy at a time when we are not 
ready to ward off his attacks. 

When people are in line with God they will have 
to obey his voice, will have to follow the teachings 
of his word, and they know when he speaks. Jesus 
says, ''My sheep hear my voice, and follow me." But 
where people get to listening to other voices they 
soon get so they do not love to hear the voice of 
the Lord. 

When the children of Israel were departing out of 
Egypt they followed the commands from the Lord, 
and there was a cloud by day and a pillar of fire by 
night, so they did not need to miss the way. But 
now his children have the Holy Spirit to guide them 
and lead them into the way of truth, and his Spirit 
and the Word agree. Now and then you hear of 
some who lose the grace of God out of their 
souls and go on with a mere profession, claiming they 
are led by the Spirit, and say they do not care what 
the Word says just so the Spirit leads, and often the 
spirit leads them to do things that are contrary to 
the Vv^ord of God. Such ones are truly led by a spirit, 
but it is not by the Holy Spirit; it is by an anti- 
christ spirit. People get under an antichrist spirit 
and are led in various ways contrary to the Word. 
They may hold to much truth, but are sure to run on 
many points of error in direct opposition to the word 
of God, and generally run off into some kind of ex- 
treme fanaticism; and then confusion is almost sure 



Keeping in Line iviih God. 



to follow, as such things always work confusion. 
The time is here now when there are so many se- 
ducing spirits in the world that unless a person keeps 
in line with God to all the light he gives them they 
are very apt to get tainted with some kind of such 
spirits. Some will run off on one line of error, and 
some on another line under the same spirit. We 
have seen persons who were almost continually 
wanting to preach, and yet never could keep an ex- 
perience of salvation, and kept claiming it was be- 
cause they did not go and preach; when really the 
trouble was they had a puffed up spirit of preach in 
them, and when they got rid of that and were willing 
to settle down and go to working with their hands, 
could get an experience of salvation and keep it. 
There are a great many going about trying to 
preach, trying to heal the sick, cast out devils and 
such as that, whom God never sent, and claim they 
would backslide if they did not keep at it, when if 
they would come to God and get out of their present 
backslidden condition, and abide in their calling 
until God did send them forth they could keep an 
experience. 

When people find that they are being tainted with 
any false spirit they should renounce it and rebuke 
the same at once, and take a stand against it in the 
name of Jesus. The Word says, ^'Resist the devil, 
and he will flee from you." If people would seek 

greater humilitv and keep humble before God in 

15 



226 The Secret of Salvation, 

prayer and supplication they would have less trouble 
in keeping in line with him. 



FAITH. 

**Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, 
the evidence of things not seen.' -Heb. ii: I. "With- 
out faith it is impossible to please God." To have 
faith in God is to take his word and believe it, and to 
realize that when his Vvord goes forth it is God 
speaking, and when faith and the Word go together 
in perfect unity something is sure to be done. 

In the case of the centurion who came to Jesus in 
behalf of his servant who was sick, the case was laid 
before the Master of the sickness of the servant, and 
Jesus says, ''I will come and heal him." But now the 
centurion felt that he was not worthy to have the 
Master come under his roof, but told him that he 
was a man of authority, and had soldiers under him, 
and said to one, Go, and he goeth; and to another. 
Come, and he cometh; and said to his servant, Do 
this, and he doeth it. By this he wanted to show 
that what he said he meant, and that when he gave a 
command he meant that that command should be 
fulfilled. And now he had come to one who was able 
to give a command that would cause the work to be 
done which was desired. So he says, **Speak the 
word only, and my servant shall be healed." He 



Faith. 221 



believed that when Jesus spoke the word that the 
work would be done just as surely as he knew that 
anything would be done that he would tell his ow^n 
servants to do. Jesus said, "I have not found so 
great faith, no, not in Israel. Go thy way; and as 
thou hast believed, so be it done unto thee. And his 
servant was healed in the selfsame hour. "-Matt. 8:13. 
Another case of simple faith was shown in the 
woman who came pushing her way through the 
crowd of people who were standing around about 
Jesus, desiring that she might get near enough so as 
to touch his garment. She had been a sufferer for 
many years with a bloody issue. And she said in her 
heart, if she could r>nly touch the hem of his garment 
she would be made whole, and be healed of her 
plague. She had spent all her living upon physi- 
cians, but could not be healed of any. But as she 
came behind Jesus and touched the border of his 
garment, her issue of blood was immediately stopped. 
Jesus asked who touched him, when, doubtless, Peter 
said, "Master, the multitude throng thee, and press 
thee, and sayest thou. Who touched me?" No doubt 
many of them were touching him in various ways, 
but theirs was not the touch of faith. Jesus knew 
that virtue had gone forth from him, and he said, 
"Somebody hath touched me, for I perceive that 
virtue is gone out of me." And then the woman con- 
fessed what she had done, and told how she had been 
immediately healed. And Jesus told her to go in 



228 The Secret of Salvation. 

peace, and said, **Thy faith hath made thee whole." 
Others touched him, no doubt, and rubbed against 
him, and stood about him; but this woman just 
simply touched him, and the work was done. 
This is a good illustration of how many people pray. 
They pray all around and about the Lord, and at 
him, and seemingly bother him with many words, 
when some one else will quietly ask, and offer a* few 
words of the prayer of faith, and receive that for 
which they ask, to the astonishment of those who 
have been making such loud supplications. It is not 
always the long prayers that prevail, but it is the 
prayer of faith. 



THE TRIAL OF FAITH. 



Faith is a weapon of warfare, the shield which 
wards off the darts of the enemy, but there are times 
when this shield must be tried. When the attacks 
of the enemy are fierce to the utmost, the one who 
wields this weapon must do it boldly, knowing that 
there is a power emanating from heaven w^ich en- 
ables a resistance against the most severe attacks of 
the opposing elements round about. 

There must be a determination on the ]\art of the 
soldier for Christ to go through with victory. When 
one has Christ enthroned within, meeting with op- 
positions of the enemy, passing through fiery trials, 




Toucfiino tlic Iiciii of His garment. 



The Trial of Faith. 231 



and enduring hardships and persecutions, does not 
take away the victory; for this is the victory, even 
our faith. It is our privilege to have the victory be- 
fore the severe battle begins, and to continue to 
have it in the hottest conflict with the enemy, when 
Satan is raging with all his forces on every hand. 
And when the shield of faith is constantly held up 
and we are moving on the perfect line of truth, the 
conflict will end with glorious victory. Sometimes 
from an outward appearance, and were one to go by 
feelings in the matter it might seem that defeat could 
not be avoided. But as the true follower of God 
does not walk by feelings, but by faith, he has the 
assurance that as long as his faith is centered on 
Christ, he has the victory through Christ, and all the 
powers of Satan are unable to make a passage through 
the presence of God; and liis presence is round about 
us as a wall of salvation. Oh how precious to be hid 
away in the secret of his presence, abiding under the 
shadow of the Almighty! 

''Knowing this, that the trying of your faith work- 
eth patience: but let patience have her perfect work, 
that ye may be perfect and entire wanting nothing." 
— James i: 3, 4. Truly we can be true to God in time 
of trial, and it will result in rich experiences, and we 
be entire, wanting nothing, and better fitted for what 
i- f efore us. Again the apostle says, "the trial of 
your faith being much more precious than of gold 
that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be 



ii32 The Secret of Salvation, 

found unto praise and honor and glory at the ap- 
pearing of Jesus Christ." Then when a person is true 
to God in all things, and passing through severe trials, 
we know they are getting much gold, yet something 
more precious than gold. They are having experi- 
ences that will strengthen the soul, and enable them 
to stand more firm, and rejoice in the glory of God, 
/*For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, 
worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal 
weight of gjory. While we look not at the things 
Vv^hich are seen, but at the things which are not seen: 
for the things which are seen are temporal; but the 
things which are not seen are eternal.'' — 2 Cor. 4: 17, 
18. Faith then enables us to look beyond the realm 
of human vision, and lay hold upon things unseen. 
It enables us to grasp the eternal promises of- God; 
and as we get a sure foothold upon them, their solid 
foundation, and the truths implanted in the heart, we 
learn not to stagger when things are swept away 
from before our eyes, but continue looking unto Jesus 
Christ, who is the author and finisher of our faith. 
And when we learn just what he had promised, and 
then learn to lay hold upon these promises, with 
perfect submission to his will in all things, and a 
determination to go through, our souls will take a 
wonderful advance, and our pathway will be crowned 
with victory all the way along. 



Severe Testings. 



233 



SEVERE TESTINGS. 



This Christian life is called a warfare, a holy war- 
fare, and one need not expect to go through without 
having some battles. When men conclude to go to 
war they generally expect to fight. They go with 
the intention of gaining victories. 

But in this holy warfare our God fights our battles, 
and as the messenger told Jehoshaphat, in 2 Chron. 
20: 15, "The battle is not yours, but God's." But this 
man ended his prayer by saying, ''Our eyes are upon 
thee." When we keep our eyes upon God and go 
forth by his direction and in the power of his might, 
there is no enemy that can stand before us. They 
m.ay be permitted to persecute us, revile us, say all 
manner of evil against us, but there is a getting hold 
on God that they cannot stand before us. God may 
not always command the forces just as we would 
were we to have our plan about planning affairs; but 
he knows just how to defeat the enemy; and he will 
give us understanding of how to pray, and be sub- 
missive to his will; then it is none of our business 
what course he pursues. And when we keep our 
eyes upon him while we go forth to fight, it is really 
God who fights our battles. 

If we are slow in moving out for him, or do not 
fully measure up to his word as he desires, or become 
slack in any way, he will chasten us in some way; 
and if we heed the chastening we will be benefitted; 



234: The Secret of Salvation. 

if not, we will receive a scourging from him. **My 
son, despise thou not the chastening of the Loid, nor 
faint when thou art rebuked of him: for whom the 
Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son 
whom he receiveth. If ye endure chastening, God 
dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he 
whom the father chasteneth not? But if ye be with- 
out chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are 
ye bastards, and not sons." It is for our profit that 
our heavenly Father corrects us, *'that we might be 
partakers of his holiness." "For whom the Lord 
loveth he correcteth; even as a father the son in 
whom he delighteth." — Prov. 3: 12. "Behold, happy 
is the man whom God correcteth; therefore despise 
thou not the chastening of the Almighty; for he 
maketh sore, and bindeth up: he woundethj and his 
hands make whole. He shall deliver thee in six 
troubles: yea, in seven there shall no evil touch thee." 
—Job 5: 17-19. 

It is really a privilege to pass through trials some- 
times, because they bring us out into the deeper 
things of God and enable us to get better acquainted 
with him, where we can better know his will, and 
have a deeper understanding of his word, where oth- 
erwise perhaps these things would not have been 
known. "Beloved, think it not strange concerning 
the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some 
strange thing happened unto you." It is a blessed 
thing, and we get the benefits of it when we suffer 



Severe Testings, 286 



for righteousness' sake; for, *'If ye suffer for right- 
eousness' sake, happy are ye." — i Pet. 3: 14. But the 
apostle also says, **If we are buffeted for our faults it 
profiteth us nothing. When we are being buffeted 
about we should examine ourselves in the light of 
God's word and by his Spirit and see w^hether we are 
being persecuted and suffering for righteousness' sake, 
or for our ow^n faults. And if we should find it is on 
account of our own faults, or misdoings, then we 
should come to the Lord, and imimediately make all 
things right with him, and ask him, to overrule all the 
past, and get glory out of it in the end, and destroy 
all the evil that may have gone forth, and thereby 
learn a lesson which may be of profit in the future. 
Jesus said, ''If they persecute me, they will persecute 
you also. And when we learn that he passed through 
such severe persecutions, trials and temptations, need 
w^e be discouraged, knowing that he is our example? 
because he has promised to help us in every time of 
need; has promised to be our help and our stay, and 
the Holy Spirit the abiding Comforter to dwell 
within, to lead us into the ways of all truth. The 
most severe testing time is the very time when we 
need to stand true to God, because to give way then 
means defeat; means a viclory for the enemy. But 
God is able to deliver in every time of trouble, yet 
he wants to be inquired of; he wants to hear a peti- 
tion going up in behalf of our needs; though it only 
be a gentle whisper, moving of the lips, or the silent 



236 The Secret of Salvation. 

prayer of the heart in fervent, humble petition, he 
understands it all, and does not pass it by unheeded. 



FAITH AND TRUST. 



Now we come to something of great interest to the 
follower of the Lord Jesus, something worthy of 
much consideration. We have now learned about 
faith; of its necessity, and how to make use of it. 
But there are those who have much faith, yet do not 
know much about trust; who have not yet learned 
the secret of perfect trust. People sometimes in or- 
der to exercise these graces of the Spirit get into a 
habit of straining the mind and the nerves to exer- 
cise them. But that is all unnecessary. While it is 
necessary for us to get in earnestness, and have a real 
holy zeal in the work of the Lord in the exercise of 
these things, yet that is different from straining our- 
selves in order to exercise them. 

A brother who had for years been under the influ- 
ence and power of false doctrine, insomuch that his 
mind was in almxOst a constant turmoil, when awak- 
ened to his condition found it ^very difficult to lay 
hold upon the promises of God. Through the united 
prayers of others he was enabled to find deliverance 
from the binding powers of Satan, and renounced his 
false teachings; but his mind had been so impaired 
by the enemy that it was hard for him to exercise 



FMih and Trust 237 



faith, and hold a real victory over the powers of the 
enemy for any great length of time. He finally 
reached the point where after commencing like a 
little child to learn the simple teachings of the Word 
and Holy Spirit, was enabled to exercise considera- 
ble faith; yet would strain his mind in order to do 
so; and brought his mind and nervous system into a 
great strain in order to hold what he would appar- 
ently gain. One evening w^hile having a battle with 
the enemy on this line he came for aid, that he might 
know what was in his way of retaining a real victory. 
He said that he had been told that he lacked trust, 
but did not know how to exercise that trust, as he 
had been straining his mind and nerves very much in 
order to do so. We then asked him if he had been 
straining his mind and nerves concerning a place to 
stay that night among his friends with whom he was 
making his home, to which he answered, *'No;" and 
said that he did not bother over that a particle. He 
knew he was welcome, and knew that his friends 
would not turn him out; and had not bothered any- 
thing about it. So we told him that was exactly 
what was meant by trust; that was perfect trust, be- 
cause he knew everything was all right concerning 
his remaining there, and all he had to do was to keep 
in line with the rules of the house, and everything 
would be all right. He saw the point and saw that 
it was not necessary for him to strain his mind in 
order to trust himself in God's hands, who was much 



238 The Secret of Salvation. 

more able and willing to give good gifts and to keep 
him than any earthly parent could possibly be. The 
next day he came again and was rejoicing that he 
had learned to so easily trust the Lord as he did his 
friends, and it had given him rest and peace of mind 
as well as of his soul. In order to exercise faith we 
take the Word and believe it because God has said 
it. And in order to exercise trust, when a thing is 
placed into the hands of the Lord we just leave it 
there and do not need to bother about it, knowing 
tha-t we have his promise as evidence that it is all right. 
The man who deposits a hundred dollars of gold coin 
in a bank and receives a receipt or check for the 
same, if he knows the bank to be a reliable one, dcves 
not go around every day and bother the banker, and 
want to look at his pile of money to see whether he 
has it on hand yet; but he just goes about his busi- 
ness, and the only thing he needs to look after is to 
see that he still has the receipt or check. The bank 
is all right just so long as he keeps the check. Then 
when he wants to make a draw on the bank he pre- 
sents his check and receives just as much as he de- 
sires of that amount. He has faith in the bank and 
then trusts them with his money, knowing that as 
long as the bank is reliable there is no danger of loss. 
When we get our hopes fixed on Heaven's bank and 
eternal things we know that there is no danger of a 
failure, for God is eternal, and when we step out upon 
his promises and get the seal of his Spirit, we can 



Faith and Trust. 



239 



draw our supplies from him at any time we desire. 
When the disciples were out in the ship in time of 
storm and the waves were beating and the wind blow- 
ing furiously, they were very much afraid and called 
the Master. He rebuked the wind and the storm, and 
his voice was obeyed, and there was a great calm. 
Then Jesus asked them, "Why are ye so fearful? how 
is it that ye have no faith?" They saw that he had 
power to command the waves and the storm and do 
wonderful works. They had seen him perform won- 
derful things before this time, yet they became very 
fearful as the storm was raging about their ship. Just 
so it is with people when persecutions, trials and 
temptations seem to come in upon them like a flood; 
instead of exercising their faith, and keeping their 
eyes upon the Lord for help and protection, with a 
perfect , trust in him, they become excited, and are 
like Peter when he went to walk upon the water; he 
looked to the waves instead of the Master and began 
to sink. An unwavering faith and perfect trust in 
God will take one through the most severe trial and 
test that it is possible for one to undergo, and the 
Lord will prove true to his word in every time of need. 




240 ^ The Secret of Salvation. 



SPfRITUAL TESTS. 



It is not always concerning temporal things and 
business affairs and such like that we are tested. But 
it is the business of the enemy of souls to contest 
every gtep on the way to victory. He wmU contest 
our salvation, and if possible try to get a person to 
reason with him; and when you reason with the devil 
you will find a good reasoner if you will take him on 
his line of thought. He will quote scripture, give 
some plausible illustrations, and logical reasonings. 
But wiien he is m.et as Christ met him, with a thus 
saith the Lord, '*It is written," and then tell him what 
is written, and where it is written, and such like, he 
is not very long in taking his departure. But just 
begin to reason with him awhile and he will get you 
entangled in argument until you find yourself badly 
entangled, unless like the Master you give him a 
sharp rebuke and command him to take his departure. 

Perhaps it w^ould be a benefit to some one to give 
a little of my own personal experience on this line. 
At the age of fifteen I was converted and received a 
real change of heart. The enemy of my soul was 
never able to deny that fact, neither did he undertake 
it. For about ten years I lived to what light 1 had, 
and after that time began to obtain m.ore light con- 
cerning entering into a deeper state of divine life, or 
entire sanctification. Being away from home, and 
having no one to teach me the way of holiness, the 



Spiritual Tests. 



241 



Lord began to instruct me in his word, and after a 
few months I was enabled to see just what the Lord 
required of me in order to obtain the experience de- 
sired. There had been a hungering and thirsting for 
something more, for a deeper experience. I had been 
taught that this satisfying experience could not be 
obtained until just before the time of death. But as 
I read in the Word that without holiness no man 
should see the Lord — Heb. 12: 14 — and that we w^ere 
to live in righteousness and holiness all the days of 
our life— Luke 1 : 75— and that Jesus in his last prayer 
— Jno. 17: 17-20 — prayed that we might have that 
experience, I began to see very clearly what my 
privilege w^as. And as his word says, "As he is so 
are we in this w-orld," and that we ought to w^alk even 
as he w^alked, so it was a closer w^alk with God than 
I had been accustomed to w^alking. It was not very 
long until I reached the point where I made a full 
consecration, and died the death to the world, and 
like the apostles for which Jesus prayed, I was in the 
world, but not of the world, having that worldly dis- 
position taken out of my heart. When I reached the 
point where I positively knew that everything was 
laid upon the altar Christ Jesus, then I realized of a 
truth that the altar sanctified the gift, and my heart 
was cleansed from all unrighteousness. The word of 
God began to open up unto me as a new book, and 
as I w^ent about my Master's business doing his w^ill 
as far as he made it known, I had many rich experi- 

16 



2i2 The Secret of Salvation, 

ences. Although being of a very quiet disposition 
naturally I could not leap and shout as some, yet it 
was my privilege to be filled with all the fulness of 
God. A few months later I was called by the Lord 
to accept a responsible position in his work. For 
some months everything went so smoothly with per- 
fect victory all the way along, and nothing that I 
could call a very severe trial or battle, because my 
eyes were staid upon the Lord. Yet there came a 
time for advancing farther against the enemy, and 
the Lord saw it was necessary for me to know more 
about a perfect faith and trust in him in order to deal 
with other souls. So he permitted me to be tested 
to fit me for the work he had for me to do. While 
my soul had been abounding in the riches of his glory 
for these months as I was busily engaged in my work, 
one day a suggestion was made to me by a silent 
voice that I had not had any overflowing blessings 
for a few days. This did not disturb me as I felt at 
perfect peace with God. But soon after this, that 
was presented again and again. Finally the silent 
voice or impression came on this wise: "Now here it 
has been almost a week since you have been in this 
condition." I felt that my soul during this time was 
at peace with God, and w^as trusting my case in his 
hands. However, I began to search my consecration, 
as the accuser suggested that there must surely be 
something wrong. I began to search my heart, and 
said, if there is anything wrong. Lord, I will make it 



Spiritual Tests. 2i3 



all right, and began to search my consecration, and 
asked the Lord to search me; and feeling that all 
was fully into the hands of the Lord, I began to dis- 
miss the matter from my mind; but the suggestion 
came like this, If you were sanctified, you would not 
have a lack of that great joy. Then I said, Lord, if 
I am not sanctified, I am willing to get sanctified. So 
I began to reconsecrate m.yself to the Lord on that 
line, and I realized that I was fully consecrated to 
God, ready to dismiss the matter again; then the 
accuser said, ''When a person falls from sanctification 
they lose their justification also, because they must 
comimit sin in order to fall." Yes, I realized that was 
so, and then came the words. You are not saved. I 
saw at once that it was the enemy talking to me 
instead of the Lord, and like a flash from heaven I 
rebuked him, and said, I know I am saved through 
the grace of God; yes, and sanctified, too. And I 
boldly declared it, and the enemy took his departure. 
He saw that he was the one who was defeated instead 
of me. He thought because I was young in the 
Lord's work I was unable to know his devices. But 
the Lord w^as a match for him, and he lifted up a 
standard against the enemy, and instead of my defeat 
and overthrow, the Lord knew just how far to permit 
me to be tried and tempted. This has been a source 
of much help to me since that time; not only for 
myself, but in dealing with others. The devil is sure 
to overstep the mark, and we can have the victory 



2i4 The Secret of Salvation, 

over him as long as we keep our eyes staid upon the 
Lord. And we can say like Paul, *'I can do all things 
through Christ which strengtheneth me/' 

There are some who worry and fret and have an 
abundance of trouble when it is their own fault, and 
would they put forth as great an effort to gain a vic- 
tory and keep it, as they do to pet their troubles 
there would be a wonderful change and the enemy of 
souls defeated. 

A few years ago I met a brother who was weighted 
down w4th trouble and sorrows much more than with 
the glory of God, and was much of the time mourn- 
ing over his trials and temptations until his lot did 
really seem to be a sad one. During my Christian 
experience I had been having sweeping victory over 
the powers of the enemy, even through the severe 
trials and temptations, because'! kept my eyes staid 
upon the Lord, and looked for victories instead of 
trials. 

In considering the case of the brother, although 
being young in the gospel work, I concluded that if 
people were in such a condition it was their own 
fault, and that I could feel as bad as any one if I 
desired. So I concluded to try an experiment, but 
first asked the Lord not to permit me to fall into the 
hands of the devil. I had nothing whatever to feel 
bad about, but threw myself upon a couch and began 
to sigh and try to feel bad over something. It was 
but a few minutes until I did really begin to feel mis- 



Tests for Temporal Things, 245 

erable. Some one came and desired to know if I was 
in trouble, but I turned away and would not answer. 
In a short time I w^as feeling miserable enough to 
weep and moan, and even bewail my condition. I 
then went to my room, fastened the door, and began 
to call mightily upon God for deliverance from such 
a condition, and had to put forth quite an effort and 
take God at his word to gain the victory over the 
powers of Satan. I there learned the lesson that any 
one can feel bad and have a sorrow^ful time whether 
or not they really have anything to feel bad about; 
but I never desired to repeat the experiment. I have 
also found that God not only has power to deliver 
from such a condition, but can keep the soul filled 
with glory even through the most severe testings. 



TESTS FOR TEMPORAL THINGS. 



By temporal things we have reference to our needs 
in every day life aside from spiritual things. It is 
too often the case that people forget to take their 
business affairs and daily needs to the Lord, and ask 
him to supply; yet it is o-ur blessed privilege to come 
to the Lord for the simplest needs. If we can come 
to him and tell him all about our troubles and trials 
and temptations, and get spiritual help, why not come 
and tell him all about our daily needs on other lines, 
when his word says, ''My God shall supply all your 



246 The Secret of Salvation. 

needs." And he is able to do so; for we read in Eph. 
3:20, that he is **able to do exceeding abundantly 
above all that we ask or think, according to the 
power that worketh in us." Now just read that pas- 
sage over and over again, and see how much there is 
in it, and if there is any doubt concerning his ability 
to fulfill his promises in supplying our needs. 

Now when we put ourselves wholly into the hands 
of the Lord, and decide to trust him for everything 
concerning our daily needs, we will find that we will 
make great advancement in faith and spiritual mat- 
ters. Not long ago a Christian family who had but 
very little of this world's goods, and were giving their 
entire services to the Lord, and at the time were re- 
ceiving no recompense for the same byway of salary, 
determined that the word of God should be fulfilled 
in them, and he was under obligation to supply their 
needs*. At first there were some very severe tests. 
At one time the wife was ready to do a washing and 
had no soap, neither had she any money to buy with, 
and did not wish to borrow as she had nothing with 
which to repay; consequently, she 'decided to go and 
ask the Lord to furnish her some soap. While on 
her knees praying a lady called at her door and 
handed her a cake of soap. At another time they 
were out of thread and had no money with which to 
buy. The Lord was besought regarding the same 
and in a little while some one came and handed the 
children some pennies, and the children ran to the 



Tests for Temporal Things. 



2A1 



parents with the money to be used in buying their 
thread. For this they gave God much praise and 
glory. It was only a small matter, yet it was very 
much to them in time of need. Sometime ago at a 
faith home where they were trusting God for their 
daily needs, as well as for spiritual help, the last bit 
of coal was placed in the stove, and as that was about 
exhausted and the fire began to go down and the 
rooms get cold, those in the home gathered together 
for a little prayer meeting for the special purpose of 
asking the Lord for coal. Itw^as coal that was needed 
and coal was what they prayed for. And as they re- 
ferred the Lord to his promises in his word, and his 
word says — Matt. i8: 19 — '*That if two of you shall 
agree on earth as touching anything that they shall 
ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is 
in heaven," they believed, and it was coal that they 
received. They did not have the money, and knew 
not where to get it; but they sent their petition up 
to the Lord, and in a short time a mau drove up\^'ith 
a ton of coal, and left it for them to use, stating ti.at 
a merchant in another part of the city had sent it. 
This merchant knew nothing about the prayer that 
had been offered up, only, as the Lord mo\'ed upon 
him to send the coal. It is when people get in great 
need of a thing that they can better giasp the promise. 
Sometimes the Lord requires us to step out on 
faith and ask and believe that we do receive, and 
t!:en give him praise for the same, even before we 



248 The Secret of Salvation. 

receive. A few months ago in our office work we 
were obliged to have six hundred dollars in about 
three weeks time. There were about thirty of us at 
the time, giving our services free to the work of the 
Lord, and trusting him for our needs. For some time 
the money had been received only just about suffi- 
cient to carry on the business, without havingany- 
thing to pay on the amount that was coming due. 
Not knowing anything about where the money was 
to come from, we felt impressed of the Lord to spend 
an hour in prayer, and sacrifice the busiest part of 
the day, from ii to 12 o^c^ock in the forenoon. All 
machinery was stopped and each one left the work 
to spend an hour in fervent prayer for the six hun- 
dred dollars. 

The week passed by and there did not seem to be 
any increase of money received, and another hour 
was spent in prayer. Another week passed by, and 
about the same result, and the third time w^e gath- 
ered together for prayer. And now as about thirty 
of us had been sending up our petitions, and w^e had 
the promise, that 'if we ask anything according to 
his will he heareth us; and if we know that he hear 
us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the 
petitions that we desired of him," as we gathered to- 
gether this time, we felt that surely God had heard 
our prayers that had been sent up before, and thought 
he now wanted us to spend the hour in thanking him 
for hearing and answering. The enemy tried to throw 



Tests for Temporal Things. 



249 



a depression over the meeting to keep us from being 
thankful; but we sent up praises to God, and soon 
our hearts were filled with glory and praises; and we 
were confident that the Lord had heard and an- 
swered our prayers. Leaving the room to eat our 
dinner, in about half an hour we returned to the 
prayer room, and the mail boy brought a letter. 
Upon opening we found it read as foUov/s: '^En- 
closed please find one hundred dollars, which use to 
the glory of God.'* This was from a man who lived 
a thousand miles away. Upon going to the office 
another letter awaited us containing fifty dollars to 
be used in the same way; and before the time ex- 
pired for payment we had a few dollars over the 
amount to be paid. We not only received the money, 
but we received a great benefit through the advance- 
ment ofour faith, and the precious lesson learned of 
being thankful for things when we know that we have 
fully met the conditions of his word in asking. 

There is another precious scripture, and one of 
great importance found in Jno. 15:7: 'Tf ye abide in 
me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye 
will, and it shall be done unto you." It is necessary 
to see to it that we fulfill .the first part of the scrip- 
ture, and know that we abide in him, and his words 
abide in us; and then when we ask for things, ask 
according to the will of God, and the Lord will not 
turn us away. When we know that we are abiding 
in him, we know better how to come to him to know 



250 The Secret of Salvation, 



his will concerning such things. James says, "Ye 
ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye 
may consume it upon your lusts.'* We should not 
ask for a selfish purpose, but whatever we need it is 
our privilege to have, just so it does not conflict with 
the will of God. While once praying earnestly over 
a very important matter it appeared that everything 
concerning the thing for which we were praying was 
against us. Yet we could not see why the Lord 
would not grant a favorable answer to'our prayers, 
as there would be much loss unless our prayers were 
answered. However, we reached the point where we 
said with a perfect willingness, '*Lord, thy will be 
done. If thou canst get glory. out of the loss, then 
we will be perfectly satisfied. Just have it thine own 
way." And as we had decided this with such a per- 
fect willingness and submission to his will, the words 
cam^e like a flash, '*You can have your own way, just 
so it does not conflict with the will of God." Imme- 
diately we began to praise God for his answer, know- 
ing that all was well. A few hours later his promises 
were verified in granting us just what we had asked. 
When we pray. Lord, give us this day our daily 
bread, and have our tables well supplied, our pantries, 
cellars and barns well filled, the prayer is easily said. 
But when the last of the flour is gone, the last loaf 
baked and eaten, the last supply of every kind of 
food gone, then it means something to say, Lord, 
give us this day our daily bread; especially when 



Tests for Temporal Things. 251 

there is no money with which to buy, and perhaps 
no way to have it supplied by natural means, it is 
then that the supernatural aid is sought with great 
earnestness. It is then that prayers will go up, be- 
cause there is a need; but the promise is just as sure, 
''My God shall supply all your needs/* There have 
been persons who have reached that very point, and 
have even after prayer gone to make arrangements 
for preparing the food, which they expected, and the 
Lord would supply them in answer to their prayers. 

But the Lord does not answer in just the way we 
are expecting sometimes. He will bring things about 
in a miraculous way, in the most unexpected way. 
Sometimes he will furnish work that the needs may 
be earned. If the person is able to work and has the 
chance to do so, to earn certain things which they 
need, and if they will not do it, they cannot expect 
very much from the hand of the Lord. It is the 
privilege of God's children v/hen they are out of 
work to get such a hold upon the promises of God 
that he will furnish them w^ith v/ork to earn means to 
sustain themselves and those who are under their care. 

I remember a few years ago I had a call to visit a 
sick friend in Indiana, and by starting at six o'clock 
in the evening I could change cars at another city 
and reach the place the next morning, and as the 
trains made close connection, the train upon which I 
started would necessarily need to be on time. How- 
ever, as the time arrived to start I found it was al- 



252 The Secret of Salvation. 

most half an hour late; and as it was about thirty 
miles to the city where I w^as to change, and only 
fifteen minutes time there, I knew it would be late. 
It was a case of necessity that I reach my sick friend 
the next morning. Asking the Lord about the mat- 
ter I entered the train, and prayed earnestly that he 
might take me through. Instead of gaining time the 
train became still more late. So I began to pray God 
to delay the other train. Upon arriving at the city I 
asked a hackman concerning the other train. He 
said it had gone an hour before, and wanted to know 
to what hotel he should take me. I had been pray- 
ing over the matter, and believed that God had 
heard my prayer, and gave me the witness that I 
should go through. So I told him to take me to the 
other depot immediately, as I desired to go on that 
train. He was somewhat amused at the thought, but 
as he received his pay for his work, he hastened me 
to the place. Calling at the ticket office at once, and 
asking how soon I could get the train to the place 
desired, they replied, ''In forty minutes." God had 
caused the train to be held back at another place, 
and I was truly filled with gratitude to God for his 
goodness. Since that time I have had many similar 
experiences. And thus far in traveling many thous- 
and miles, the Lord has never permitted an accident, 
and has always supplied means with which to travel 
in his work. In order to get the answers desired 
from God we must walk in obedience to his will, and 



A Forward Move. 



also be perfectly submissive to him in all things, and 
in such cases it is a pleasure for him to hear and an- 
swer our humble petitions. 



A FORWARD MOVE, 



One of the first things for a person to do in order 
to make spiritual advancement after having obtained 
an experience of salvation is to have a perfect willing- 
ness to walk in all the light of God's word, not only 
for the present, but for the future also; and in order 
to do this it is necessary to have on the whole gospel 
armor and be strong in the Lord and in the power of 
his might. 

*Tut on the whole armor of God, that ye may be 
able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we 
wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against prin- 
cipalities, against powers, against the rulers of the 
darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness 
in high places. * * * Stand therefore, having your 
loins girt about with truth, and having on the breast- 
plate of righteousness; and yoyr feet shod with the 
preparation of the gospel of peace; above all, taking 
the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to 
quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take 
the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, 
which is the word of God; praying always with all 
prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching 



254 The Secret of Salvation, 

thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for 
all saints." — Eph. 6:ii-i8. Now here we see what 
kind of an armor is needed. But the weapons of our 
warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to 
the pulling down of strongholds." — 2 Cor. 10:4. 
When we are thus equipped then we can begin to 
move out for God; and until we do get the equip- 
ment we cannot make the progress. In the first 
chapter of i Peter we have an illustration of spiritual 
arithmetic, as we may call it. There we find after 
having obtained this like precious faith through Je- 
sus Christ, whereby are given to us exceeding great 
and precious promises, then we are to add to our 
faith virtue, and to virtue knowledge, and to knowl- 
edge temxperance, and to temperance patience, and 
to patience godliness, and to godliness brotherly 
kindness, and to brotherly kindness charity. This is 
quite an addition, which summed up will make a 
wonderful progress in our Christian life. But now in 
order to properly add this to the amount we already 
have, we must have themi so they abound in us, ''For 
if these things be in you and abound, they make you 
that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the 
knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. Here is one of 
the real secrets of spiritual progress, is to see that we 
are abounding in these Christian graces. 

But now, suppose some one does not abound in 
them. Then we have the Word, ''He that lacketh 
these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and 



A Forward Move. 



255 



hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins.'* 
Have you never seen persons who have had a real 
experience at one time, and then failed to make the 
progress they should, and after awhile the enemy of 
their souls would blind them to the truth, and make 
them really believe that they had never been purged 
from their old sins, fulfilling the scripture in 2 Pet. 
1 : 9? But the next verse says, *'If ye do these things 
ye shall never fall," as much as to say, If you do not 
do them you will fall. 

Another point which must be carefully considered 
is that of walking in all the light of the Word as it 
flashes upon our pathway. To refuse to do so will 
cause us to soon go into darkness. ''Walk while ye 
have the light lest darkness come upon you: for he 
that w^alketh in darkness knoweth not whither he 
goeth." — Jno. I2: 35. We cannot set up our grand- 
fathers and grandmothers as a standard of light and 
truth, and because they could do so and so think we 
can do the same things. Jesus Christ is our pattern 
and we must walk up to all the light and truth he 
gives us from his word. Some of our grandfathers 
perhaps could enjoy themselves in the Lord and go 
about smoking their pipes, and doing many such 
things, not having the light upon the evil of such; 
and because the light had not come it was not sin to 
them. But we live in a time when the evils on var- 
ious lines are set forth in the light of God's word, 
where our forefathers knew nothing about such 



256 The Secret of Salvation. 

things. We sometimes hear the expression, If my 
grandfather could have salvation and do this, or that, 
I can do the same. But the word of God teaches us 
that we are to walk in the light of his word, and when 
that is given and comes to us as light, then we must v 
walk in it or lose our experience. 

David said, ''Cleanse thou me from secret faults.'* 
Now there are often some faults about us, which God 
has not imputed against us as sin, and which we are 
not really aware of having as hindrances to our spir- 
itual progress until the Lord uses some one to bring 
it to our mind, or he in some other way shows us. 
There may be a little exaltation about us in some 
way, a little leaven may have crept in unawares, or 
some actions and ways that are not just in accord- 
ance to the leadings of the Holy Spirit, and these 
have a tendency to lead us into trouble, and to pre- 
vent spiritual advancement. Many things might be 
named which would be termed "secret faults/' but 
earnest prayer and supplication to God will bring 
about a revelation of these things, and put us in a 
way to get rid of them. 

As the children of Israel were making their escape 
out of the land of Egypt, they moved along very 
nicely until they cam.e to the Red Sea. There they 
reached the place where before them was the sea, on 
either side was a mountainous country, behind them 
was Pharaoh's army. There was one of two things 
to be done. One was to fall into the hands of the 



A Forward Move. 



257 



enemy, and the other, place themselves entirely into 
the hands of God, and stand still and see the salva- 
tion of the Lord. When the command came for them 
to move forward, the orders were obeyed and they 
were enabled to escape out of the hand of their enemy. 
While in the wilderness they were hindered by 
their murmurings and complainings, like a great 
many people ol to day get to murmuring and com- 
plaining, and just because things do not go just as 
they think they should; and for some reason appar- 
ently unknown to them do not reach a point of spir- 
itual advancement, and often wonder why it is. 
Many times die a spiritual death because of their 
murmurings like the children of Israel, who for the 
same cause died in the wilderness. But finally the 
time came for crossing the river Jordan, and as the 
command cam.e from the Lord for them to move for- 
ward, they did not hesitate on account of the waters 
before them, but moved out, even wading into the 
water to their ankles; and as the foremost ones 
stepped out in all confidence in this way again, the 
waters parted before them, and they were enabled to 
move over into the land of Canaan, and possessed 
the land. Had thev hesitated and been fearful be- 
cause of the waters before them they never would 
have gotten possession of the land of Canaan; but 
knowing that the Lord had commanded, they moved 
out in all confidence. And after coming into posses- 
sion of the land they were where the Lord fought 

17 



258 The Secret of Salvation. 

the battles for them as long as they obeyed his com- 
mand. 

When the command of the Lord is given to move 
forward on any point, if we do not obey the com- 
mand we are sure to lose ground, and find ourselves 
going backward. And when the matter is searched 
out the trouble is sure to be, an unwillingness to obey. 
At one time when Jesus had been preaching some 
strong truths to the people, ''many of his disciples 
went back, and walked no more with him." They 
were unwilling to do the whole will of God, and* had 
reached the point where they were to make a for- 
ward move; and as it was either take a step forward, 
or go back, many of them chose to go back, just as 
people often do today; rather than move out into 
deeper experiences and walk in the light of his word 
they go back into the world, and choose rather to 
lose their soul than to give up their stubborn wills. 
After so many had turned away from Jesus he turned 
to the twelve disciples and said, *'Will ye also go 
away?" But Peter turned to him and said, ''To whom 
shall we go? thou hast the words of eternal life." 
Truly, it is better to choose the ways of the Lord 
and obey his voice than to turn back into the ways 
of sin. When people consider that what God says 
in his word is true, and is to be obeyed, and follow 
him w4th a willing heart, they will find it a blessed 
privilege to learn what more he has for them to do. 
It will be a blessing to them to find out where there 



A Forward Move, 259 



are '^secret faults'* to be swept out of the way in 
order to make advancement. Sometimes there are 
things in our lives that are a hindrance to a forward 
move, which we are unable to find out until the Lord 
permits us to pass through some severe trial, or 
seemingly withdraws from us for a time; although if 
we trust in him he will never leave us nor forsake us. 
Yet if we will not learn lessons any other way, he 
will at times give us a chance for much earnest prayer 
and supplication before he will grant an answer. He 
sometimes let . us get into a real spiritual lock, where 
we have to pray our way out. 

For an illustration, a vessel may be sailing along a 
river or canal very smoothly, and not a thing to hin- 
der rapid progress, and as it advances down the 
stream the vessel seems to have a more rapid and 
easy motion, and there is but little else to do but 
carelessly drift along with the tide. But finally dur- 
ing this rapid movement it runs into a place and 
comes to a sudden standstill. There is a solid wall 
in front, a wall on either side; and, in fact, it is closed 
up in a place where there is no means of further pro- 
gress until a great change takes place. After it is 
brought to this standstill it is observed that it has 
just been passing over the. falls, and before it can sail 
any farther must be let down to the level of the 
water below. So the valves of this lock in which it 
is enclosed are opened, and as the water gushes out 
the vessel begins to gradually sink down until it 



260 The Secret of Salvation. 

reaches the level of the water below. Then the doors 
of the lock are throw^n open, and it sails off as readily 
as before. This is a good illustration of the Christian 
who is on just a little too much of an elevated plane 
to glorify God in all things. He may sail a^ongvery 
nicely for awhile until he reaches the point where 
God wants him to settle down upon the Word a little 
more firmly and in greater depths of humility, so he 
just lets him get into a spiriiual lock, and lets him 
stay there until he can pray his way out. And when 
the prayer of faith begins to ascend, and a real sink- 
ing down into humility as he keeps settling more 
and more upon the Word and promises of God, soon 
the windows of heaven are opened and he is in good 
sailing condition again, better qualified for what is 
before him. 

It is necessary for persons to be placed in such 
positions now and then in order that they may be 
fitted for greater usefulness for God. Whether this 
is brought about through some severe trial, or a real 
present need felt of higher attainments, does not 
matter, just so we learn to come to the Lord and 
speedily learn the lesson. Humility and meekness 
will open the way for many a forward move. And 
again, we m.ust have perfect confidence in God, that 
he will lift us up in every time of need; and when 
the way seems almost impossible we can look up to 
him with perfect confidence and trust, and soon find 
ourselves outriding every obstacle, every mountain 



The First Difficulties. 



261 



of difficulty removed, and our pathway strewn with 
victories all the way along, just like the vessel sailing 
up the stream. When reaching the falls it would be 
impossible for it to pa^s over them, but as before it 
runs into a lock and is closed up and the water let in, 
and it gradually rises higher and higher until it reaches 
the point, or level with the water above; then the 
gateway. is opened, and it sails out on an elevated 
plane. In our Christian life there need be nothing 
stand in our way to hinder our progress in the ways 
of the Lord. There are often things that would ap- 
pear as barriers, and would be were w^e to permit 
them to be such; but if we properly take them to the 
Lord, knowing that everything works together for 
good to them that love the Lord, we can get some 
profit out cf every obstacle that w^ould be thrown in 
our way, and make a forward move in spite of all that 
the enemy of our souls may try to bring against us. 



THE FIRST DIFFICULTIES. 



There are some conditions to be met and things 
removed before any very great progress can be made 
in the divine life. Among these may be mentioned 
that of having command of. our thoughts, and getting 
rid of imaginations that are not pleasing to God. To 
the one who has been in the habit of harboring evil 
thoughts it is sometimes quite difficult to know just 
how to overcome such and gain a victory on that line. 



i62 The Secret of Salvation. 

If not constantly on the guard the thoughts wander 
on lines that are displeasing to God, evil imagina- 
tions and such like. But it is possible to have a 
command of such in a way as not to displease the 
Lord. We read in 2 Cor. lo: 4, 5, *'For the weapons 
of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through 
God to the pulling down of strongholds; casting 
down imaginations and every high thing that exalt- 
eth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing 
into captivity every thought to the obedience of 
Christ," Here we find that it is possible to have 
every thought brought into captivity and obedience 
to Christ. Now evil thoughts may present them- 
selves, and it is the business of the enemy of souls 
to present them., but if we are on our guard he can- 
not make us harbor the same. When we come to the 
Lord in humble, earnest prayer :.t such times, it will 
not be a hard matter to bring cur thoughts into cap- 
tivity through the help of the Lord. Ofttimes it is 
the case that people let their thoughts run at random 
without any effort to control them, and put them- 
selves in a passive state for the devil to have his own 
way; then thev are sure to be troubled on that line. 
But there must be a positive stand taken against the 
powers of the evil one, and much watching and pray- 
ing; and instead of letting the mind run on things of 
a low character, think of better things; keep the 
mind on some pure and holy lines of thought and 
work; a spiritual song, or praises unto the Lord from 



The Fivi^t Difflculties. 



263 



the heart; or, reading the Word will even make a 
change, and defeat the enemy. He will pester you 
if he can, and I have known persons, who, when they 
would try to think of anything good, then Satan 
would be sure to trv to brin^ something- evil before 
their minds, and thus keep hampering them with it 
until they rebuked him sharply and commanded him 
to take his departure, and then would turn their 
minds to holy things, and give God praise and gloTy 
for victory over the powers of the evil one. * 

Phil. 4:8 tells us what to think about: "Whatso- 
ever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, 
whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are 
pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever thiiv/s 
are of good report; if tliere be any virtue, and if 
there be any praise, think on these things. * * * And 
the God of peace shall be with you." 

For a person to be exalted and lifted up in his own 
estimation is another difficulty in the way of pro- 
gress; because the Lord giveth grace unto the hum- 
ble, and until the point of humility is gained there 
will not be much progress. Where a person is ex- 
alted they are also sure to get on the line of com- 
promise in some way, whether they are aware of it 
or not; and this will hinder progress. A little com- 
promise will keep a person from being humble in the 
sight of the Lord. Samuel said unto Saul, ''When 
thou wast little in thine own sight, wast thou not 
made the head of the tribes of Israel, and the Lord 



26 i The Secret of Salvation, 

anointed thee king over Israel?" But when Saul 
failed to obey the Lord, and compromised by sparing 
some of the enemiies, he became exalted and lifted 
up in his own imagination, and the Lord had no 
more use for him while in that condition. But it was 
when he was little in his own sight that he was an- 
ointed of the Lord. If people could just only learn 
the lesson of continually being little in their own 
sight, and allow the Lord to do the lifting up there 
would not be m^uch trouble in making spiritual ad- 
vancement. 

Again sometimes it happens that people get to 
"measuring themselves by themselves," and are not 
willing to measure to the whole truth of God's word, 
and for this reason they are not wise. 2 Cor. lo: 12. 
There are times when people become at ease in Zion, 
satisfied as they are, and are therefore not in condi- 
tion to move forward. The Word says, *'Woe unto 
them that are at ease in Zion;" and when a person 
becomes ''lukewarm," the Lord will spew them out 
of his mouth. We often find people who are what 
might be termed Sunday Christians instead of Bible 
Christians, living very pious on Sunday, and during 
the week going about as they please, serving the 
world, the flesh and the devil, and acting the hypo- 
crite on Sunday. They would be better termed Sun- 
day hypocrites. A Bible Christian lives such a life 
of love and purity seven days out of the week the 
entire year. 



The First Difficulties. 265 

It sometimes occurs that people permit their in- 
abilities to stand in the way as a condition of moving 
forward, but we should not look at our inability at 
such times, but at the strength of the Lord. When 
Moses was chosen of the Lord as leader of the chil- 
dren of Israel, he felt that it was almost impossible 
for him to do this, and made many excuses, trying to 
make the Lord believe he had made a mistake in 
calling him; but when he became willing to obey, 
the Lord qualified him, and stood by him in every 
time of need. When Gideon was called to do a great 
work for the Lord he said, ''Oh my Lord, wherewith 
shall I save Israel? behold, my family is poor in 
Manasseh, and I am the least in my Father's house." 
Because he felt little and of no ability on this line 
did not matter with the Lord, for Gideon had to go 
just the same. Asa understood this when he offered 
up his prayer and said, ''Lord, it is nothing with thee 
to help, whether with many or with them that have 
no power: help us, O Lord our God; for we rest on 
thee, and in thy name we go against this multitude.'* 
When Jeremiah was called he also had an excuse and 
said, "I am but a child." But the Lord told him not 
to say he was but a child, but gave him to under- 
stand that he had done the calling and was able to 
qualify for whatever he had for him to do. 

In order to move forward and launch out into the 
deeper things of the divine life every hindering 
weight must be removed and cast aside. Many come 



266 The Secret oj .^uivat. 



to a point in their experience where they try very 
hard to advance and cannot do it. They come to a 
standstill, a spiritual lock, and the Lord orders a halt. 
What is the trouble? There is an advance to be made, 
but something is in the way. Has sin been com- 
mitted? No, not to such as have been w^alking in the 
light received through the truth. It is something 
the Lord wants moved out of the way t y a deeper 
launch out into the truth of his word by faith. Light 
is being flashed upon tlie pathway and the truth 
brings to light things that could not be seen before 
in the full light of the Word, and things are discov- 
ered that can no longer be countenanced, nor contin- 
ued without being brought under condemnation and 
sin. We must "w^alk in the light," or go into dark- 
ness, is what Jesus said. If as soon as a hindrance is 
shown bv the light of the Word, a positive stand is 
taken against it and it is cast overboard forever as 
rubbish, the soul w^ill take an advance and not before. 
It is frequently the case that there is a spirit back of 
some of these things that stand out as hindrances, 
that needs to be thoroughly rebuked and exposed. 
One person may in his former life have been given 
to covetousness to the extreme, and that weakness 
may to some extent still follow him, insomuch that 
he has it to constantly battle against, although it may 
be from without, and not in the heart. In such cases 
there is likely to be a spirit back of it that may not 
have been able to take possession, but like a leach 



Supposed Hindrances. 267 



has tried to fasten on in some way and sap the life- 
blood, and if possible finally find a hiding place in 
the soul. When this is discovered it must be re- 
buked and exposed in order to be cut loose from all 
such. It may take considerable digging and search- 
ing out in some cases to reach the proper point. All 
are not bothered on the same line; some are more or 
less constantly troubled with exaltation, fanaticism, 
a spirit of lust, pride, or something of the kind, but 
the blood of Jesus Christ is able to cleanse from all 
these, and move us out into the unfathomable depths 
of his love and glory. 



SUPPOSED HINDRANCES. 



The very things that are sometimes supposed to 
be hindrances to our spiritual advancement are things 
that work exactly to the opposite, and only tend to 
advance us instead of impeding our progress. Among 
those things are persecutions, which is one of the 
blessings which the Savior tells us about, if we may 
call it such. When he said that if we forsake houses 
and lands, etc., we should receive these things a hun- 
dred fold, with persecutions. It appears that this is 
just what is needed at times to bring us out into the 
clear experience of his word, and where he can get 
the greatest glory from our lives. It was persecu- 
tions that scattered the apostles and disciples who 



268 The Secret of Salvation, 

were assembled at Jerusalem, and they went forth in 
every direction preaching the Word to thb people, 
and no doubt had the persecutions not come so se- 
vere they would have been inclined to remain at 
Jerusalem and have a good time together. 

Temptations are also sometimes looked upon as 
hindrances; but we remember that Christ was tempted 
and yet it was not a hindrance to him. They only 
cause us to flee to Christ in prayer for help and 
strength, and when resisted, they need not in any 
way stop our progress on the way of life. 

Trials may be considered likewise; but we read 
that they only work out an ''eternal weight, of glory. '^ 
They only enrich the soul. We can, however, let all 
these things hinder us if we will; but on the other hand 
we can make them prove a blessing to us. 

The trial of our patience need not even stand in 
our way, because we are told in' the Word that we 
are to possess our souls in patience. There may. be 
times when our patience may be tried to the ut- 
most, and it may seem that the enemy is determined 
to have the victory on that line; but there is quite a 
difference between the trial of our patience, and that 
of impatience. Impatience manifests itself by giv- 
ing way to angry feelings: while the trying of our 
patience may be a severe test, and even a test to the 
uttermost of our ability to stand, yet not a giving 
way to impatience. Ofttimes the enemy tries to take 
advantage of a person whose patience is sorely tried 



Temptations. 269 



to make them believe they are impatient, when really 
all impatience has been destroyed out of the heart. 
But whe^e we endure these trials according to the 
Word, we receive the blessings that follow; and 
should there be impatience found it is necessary to 
get rid of it by the power of God through meeting 
the conditions of his word. And none of the trials 
and temptations and such like need to be any hin- 
drance to a rapid progress in our spiritual life. 



TEMPTATIONS. 



"Blessed is the man that endureth temptation: for 
when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, 
which the Lord hath promised to them that love him/' 
— James i: 12. What a blessed thing it is to know 
the promises w^e have if we endure temptations! and 
the promises are to those who endure unto the end; 
and it is also a source of consolation to know that 
our blessed Master understands our case; and his 
word says that he was tempted on all pomts as we 
are. So he knows just exactly how to sympathize 
w^ith us, and just how much help we need. And 
when the temptations are -round about us on every 
hand he has promised to give his angels charge over 
us, insomuch that the evil one cannot touch us as 
long as we prove true to him. He sends his angels 
to minister unto us, and to strengthen us as he did 



2^ Tht Sfcret of Salraiion. 

unto Christ while in prayer at Gethsemane. After 
earnest supplication unto the Father an angel came 
and strengthened him so that he was able to endure 
all through which he had to pass. But the command 
is to ''watch and pray, that ye enter not into temp- 
tation." This command is given to his disciples, but 
is also a lesson unto us, and w^e should profit by the 
same; and when temptations come, flee to the Lord 
in earnest prayer, and he will be true to his word. 

People sometimes get an idea that they have 
greater trials than any one else. But his word says, 
''There hath no temptation taken you but such as is 
common to man ; but God is faithful, who will not 
suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but 
w^ill with the temptation make a way to escape, that 
ye may be able to bear it," — i Cor. lo: 13. 



HOW TO OVERCOME THEM. 



When temptations are round about us on every 
hand, and we are inclined to think they are more 
than we can bear, remember that it is our privilege 
just to turn them over to the Lord, for he has prom- 
ised to make a way to escape. He does not always 
promise to take away the temptation at once, but he 
says that ''He will make a way to escape, that ye 
may be able to bear it." He will give the grace ne- 
cessary if we only do our part in being true to him; 



How to Overcoifie Them. 271 

and, furthermore, the greatest temptation is only 
''such as is common to man;" only such that other 
people are liable to have. But Jesus says, "My grace 
is sufficient." 

We can give no better example nor illustration of 
how to overcome temptations than that of our bless- 
ed Savior when he was led of the Spirit into the 
wilderness to be tempted of the devil. Here Satan 
offered him all the world if he would only fail down 
and worship him. Do you know what Christ told 
him? He said, "It is uritten;" then he went on and 
told him what was written. Then the devil tried to 
tempt him in another way, and again Christ m^et him 
with the words, "It is written;" and finally he re- 
buked the devil, and told him to get hence; that is, 
take his departure, and he did so. 

You see the devil took Christ here after he had 
fasted a long tim^e, and naturally would have been 
weak in body; but he could not lead the Master into 
anything that was wrong, because he stood firmly 
upon the Word that was written. Now he was our 
example, and if we take the same course, and when 
the enemy comes with his temptations we can tell 
him that "it is written," and then we should be able 
to tell him what is "written,'- and the Lord will give 
us the necessary words. It is not necessary for us to 
stand and argue with the devil, but he should be 
thoroughly rebuked as Christ rebuked him; yea, 
more than that, we read that we are to "resist him 



212 The Secret of Salvation. 

steadfastly in the faith;" and again the Word says: 
**Resist the devil, and he will flee from you." 

People often get very much confused by listening 
to the enemy, and follow his suggestions instead of 
heeding the voice of the Lord and obeying his word. 
Now we should act when God commands, and not 
because the devil suggests. God will command ac- 
cording to his word. 

Now there are many hampered about by Satan be- 
cause they will not just settle down upon the word 
of God and believe it and abide by it. They permit 
the devil to bother and lead them about when they 
know it is the enem.y that is disturbing them. We 
once knew a man who was very much confused con- 
cerning wearing a badge or motto on his coat, ad- 
monishing sinners to come to Jesus, and other like 
mottoes. But fearing that the attraction might dis- 
gust some one, he did not do it, and was in constant 
fear that God was displeased with him. He finally 
concluded to do so; then the enemy suggested that 
he ought to wear one on his back also; so as he did 
not do so, he was constantly accused by the enemy 
for disobeying God. Now the tro ble with the man 
was, he was listening to the voice of Satan all the 
while. When the matter was ferreted out he found 
it was not the Lord leading him in the first place. If 
the devil can transform himself into an angel of light 
and make an impression upon the mind to do a cer- 
tain thing, and make a person believe that it is the 



How to Overcome Them. 



273 



Lord speaking, then if the matter is not done he will 
begin to accuse. And if he can induce them to do 
something that is contrary to the Word, he will then 
bring in more accusations because of disobedience. 
The way to overcome the enemy at such times is to 
rebuke him and follow what God says in his word. 
Whenever a spirit leads contrary to the Word it 
is not the Holy Spirit, because the Spirit and the 
Word alvvavs asfree. 

Those who are so easily drawn away with allure- 
ments of Satan could avoid much of this if they could 
keep away from all places of temptation as much as 
possible, and also avoid all appearance of evil. By 
not being careful ofttimes in avoiding the appearance 
of evil is a means of bringing on great temptations, 
and they are followed by severe trials which are un- 
necessary and causes a person to be buffeted for 
their faults. One who has been in the depths of sin 
and bound by evil habits, after having been delivered 
by the sa\ing power of the Lord Jesus, should sepa- 
rate himself as much as possible from his former 
associates, and turn away from the places of former 
habits. The one who has been in the habit of drink- 
ing liquor might expect to be overcome by tempta- 
tion by hanging around a saloon, w^here the tempta- 
tion might be overcome by staying aw; y from such 
places. Just so it is with other line> of temptation. 
Many can be avoided, but all cannot be avoided. At 
such times the Lord gives grace according! v. 

t8 



214 The Secret of Salvation. 

Sometimes it may be necessary for us to go through 
a real siege of temptation in order to fit us for the 
work which the Lord has for us to do, or to bring us 
out sufficiently tested. The apostle says, ''Though 
now for a season, if need be, ye are in heaviness 
through manifold temptations." — i Pet. i : 6. Then 
he goes on and tells why this should be. We over- 
come by watching and praying, by trusting, by a 
perfect confidence in God, with all firmness and a 
decision to go through for God at all costs. 



FIERY TRIALS AND THEIR BENEFITS. 



Can it be possible that there are real benefits re- 
ceived through passing through a fiery trial? Truly 
in the midst of trial we may not be able to see where 
the benefit is to be derived, but after it is all over, if 
we have been true to God we can realize the richness 
in it, and that truly it has worked out **an, eternal 
weight of glory" unto our souls. 

Ofttimes it takes a real fiery trial to burn the dross 
out of us, to bring us to the point where we can have 
sweeping victory, and qualify us for the greatest use 
for God. A sister who had for years been tempted 
and tried and tossed about by the enemy, and yet 
would not turn to serve him, could not realize the 
real blessings there is in the life of salvation. While 
passing through a severe trial she began earnestly 



Fiery Trials and Their Benefits. 



215 



calling upon the Lord to know just where the trouble 
lay; and in looking over her past life she saw plainly 
how that through her years of trial and temptation, 
and her Christian life, she had only been enduring 
these things instead of enjoying them. She saw how 
plainly the word of God set forth the blessings, and 
her privilege to enjoy instead of enduring salvation; 
then came the words, ''Count all things joy." She 
saw where her mistake had been all these years, and 
right there .^he re-consecrated herself to God, and 
cast aside all these accusations of the devil and 
merely enduring temptations, and began right in the 
midst of trial to thank God for them. When the 
tempter came she would thank God that he had op- 
ened a way to escape; and that though she was to 
endure the temptations, she could rejoice through it 
allj^and really enjoy a real trial, and God could get 
glory through it all. From that time she had a 
sweeping victory over the powers of the enemy, and 
the point well gained. 

We read in i Pet. 5: lO, that after ye have suffered 
awhile God will make you perfect, stablish, strengthen 
and settle you. This does not mean a suffering from 
disease, but suffering the trials and temptations of 
life, as we read in the first chapter, that, if need be, 
we are in heaviness through manifold temptations 
for a season. So if it requires some of these things 
in order to stablish, strengthen, settle us, let us get 
the real benefits out of the same; and through it all 



216 The Secret of Salvation, 

remember that he says, "I will never leave thee, nor 
forsake thee." 



COUNTING ALL THINGS JOY. 



When we have reached the point where we can 
count all things joy for Christ's sake,' whether in time 
of prosperity, or in time of adversity, we have reached 
the place where we begin to learn more and more of 
the wonderful secrets of salvation; where we can 
enjoy the hidden treasures, and reap the benefits of 
the Christian warfare and what we have long been 
searching to know. The hidden mysteries can be 
revealed by way of real blessings and outpourings of 
the Holy Spirit upon us as never before. People 
who have not yet learned these lessons have failed 
to know the real riches there are in salvation life. 
Many can rejoice when everything goes well, and all 
can sail along very nicely as long as the waters are 
smooth; but when the billows of life begin to roll 
high, and trials and troubles come in like a flood, 
then they give away to depressions of the enemy 
and to accusations, and to worrying and fretting, and 
ofttimes it leads to murmuring until there is no victory 
left. But not so with the one who looks upon the 
bright side of everything, and when all is darkness 
all around their spiritual life is kept up by keeping 
their eyes upon the Lord, and acknowledging his 



Counting All Things Joy, 



277 



gracious blessings even in the darkest hour; and can 
say as of old: "Thou shalt rejoice in every good 
thing which the Lord thy God giveth unto thee, and 
unto thine house/' — Deut. 26: ii. There is no one 
who passes through a fiery trial, nor sees an hour so 
dark, but what there is something for which to praise 
God; some blessing that he is bestowing. Sometimes 
when our attention is attracted by the enemy in a 
dark hour of trial it would seem as if God was afar 
off and had withdrawn all his blessings; but yet, 
when we turn our eyes heavenward, and begin to 
consider what wonderful blessings he is constantly 
bestowing upon us, though for a time the enemy may 
seem to have the best of the situation from many 
standpoints, yet we know that he that is in us is 
greater than he that is in the world; and we can re- 
joice even at that if at nothing else. We can praise 
the Lord in spite of the devil. When he is throwing 
his darts from every hand, we can praise God for life, 
for friends; or, if friends have forsaken us, we can 
praise him for the privilege of praying for our ene- 
mies. There is always something for which to be 
thankful, and the one who learns the lesson of being 
real thankful to God will always come out victorious. 
We are aware that some people apparently have 
greater trials than others; but yet, when everything 
is taken into consideration there is no one but has 
their share. What would be a real trial and test to 
one may not bother another. But on the other hand 



218 . The Secret of Salvation, 

what may be a victory for the one who was so sorely 
tried over something else may be a real test to the 
one who had victory on the points formerly men- 
tioned. People often say, I have a worse time and 
harder trials than any one else. But if they would 
just go to looking at the magnitude of God and his 
wonderful blessings, they would have just as much 
reason to say they had greater blessings from God 
than any one else. People often have very few real 
enjoyable seasons with the Lord with real sweeping 
victory just because they do not accept them. God 
is always willing to give them, and he encourages his 
people to ask for them. But we need not expect to 
receive an abundance of blessings unless we are will- 
ing to meet the conditions of his word, and not only 
willing to meet them, but go at it and do what he has 
said. Now the Lord will not permit us to pass through 
anything but what he is able to carry us safely through 
if we trust him. He says in his word, *'There hath 
no temptation taken you but such as is common to 
man; but God is faithful who will not suffer you to 
be tempted above that ye are able, but will with the 
temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may 
be able to bear it." — i Cor. lo: 13. Now how is the 
way to safely go through the temptation and trial? 
Is it to sit down and mourn and bewail your condi- 
tion, to fret and worry? No; just take the plan laid 
down in the Word. James says, '*My brethren, count 
it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations.'' — 



Counting All Things Joy. 219 



James 1:2. But some may say, We cannot count it 
all joy when we are so severely tried. Perhaps you 
have never tried it; perhaps you have never begun 
to praise God for persecutions, and praise him for 
trials, and praise him for his promises, and praise 
him for a way to escape. The Lord has not tempted 
you, but he has promised that he will make a way 
for your escape. And he also says that he will not 
suffer you to be tempted above that you are able to 
bear. If you have never rejoiced through trial and 
temptation, just begin to thank God now for these 
things; thank God that your trial is only something 
common to man; that is, the same as any one else is 
liable to have; ard if they got through all right hy 
the help of God, ^o can you. Then thank him that 
you are not going to be suffered to be tempted more 
than you are able to bear; then thank him that he 
has made a way for your escape, although you may 
not be able to see your way out for the time beini;. 
What good may we expect to get from these temp- 
tations? Let us hear what James says again: *'Know- 
ing this, that the trying of your faith worketh pa- 
tience. But let patience have her perfect work, that 
ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing." 
Now follows the precious promise: *Tf any of you 
lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all 
men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be 
given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing waver- 
ing/' And in the twelfth verse we read, ''Blessed is 



280 The Secret of Salvation. 

the man that endureth temptation: for when he is 
tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the 
Lord hath promised to them that love him/' We 
further read, "Every man is tempted, when he is 
drawn away of his ow^n lust, and enticed.'* We re- 
ceive our temptations which trouble us as we look 
away from the Lord. When our eyes are kept upon 
the Lord the temptations do not bother us. To be 
tempted is not to commit sin. A person may be 
sorely tried and tempted with a long siege of trials 
and temptations, and yet not commk any sin. It is 
the yielding to temptation that bringeth forth sin. 
Peter says, "If need be, ye are in heaviness through 
manifold temptations: that the trial of your faith, 
being much more precious than of gold that perish- 
eth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto 
praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus 
Christ: whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, 
though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice 
with joy unspeakable and full of glory." Notice the 
words first quoted, "If need be," ye are in heaviness 
through manifold, or many temptations. There are 
times when it is necessary for us to go through these 
real fiery trials and tests and temptations in. order 
that we may be fitted for what the Lord has for us to 
do. A soldier who has never had any military drill 
does not know much about how to fight when he gets 
into a hot 'battle; neither does a Christian who has 
never passed through any fiery trials and temptations 



Counting All Things Joy 28 1 

know much about how to meet the enemy of his soul 
when he comes in like a flood with his accusations, 
temptations and such like. 

Salvation is something that is to be enjoyed, and 
not merely endured. We may sometimes have to 
endure temptations, but salvation is something to be 
enjoyed. By this we do not say that a person al- 
ways feels like leaping and shouting, but it is our 
privilege to have a constant evidence of our accept- 
ance with God. And they who have learned to give 
God the praise and glory due unto his name know 
what it is to have a constant evidence of their ac- 
ceptance with him. They know what it is to have 
the real peace and joy through the deepest trials of 
life. Joy is one of the fruits of the Spirit, as we learn 
in Gal. 5: 22. 

It is a blessed thing to be where the real praises 
will go forth from our hearts, whether audible or in 
quietness, in times of adversity, in times of trouble 
and persecution, and even rejoice through all these 
things, and have the joy that is unspeakable and full 
of glory. Had the apostles taken into consideration 
their buffetings and persecutions, stripes, imprison- 
ments, and such like, and looked at them instead of 
to the beauties of salvation there would have been 
but little accomplished in their ministry. But when 
these times of persecution came they knew just where 
to apply for the healing balm; they knew the remedy 
that would restore and preserve them, and deliver 



282 The Secret of Salvation, 

them from all the powers of the enemy. When they 
were beaten, the praises of God went forth; when 
they were imprisoned, the\' resorted to prayer and 
supplication, to thanksgiving and praise, and singing 
spiritual hymns. While the devil could cause them 
to be persecuted, beaten and imprisoned, he could 
not stop them from praying, nor lifting their voices 
in praises unto God. And as the prayer of faith went 
up the enemy of souls with all his combined forces 
was unable to hold the messengers of God between 
the prison walls. The .shackles fell from them, the 
bolted doors were opened, the iron gates gave way 
before them, and tbev went forth on their mission 
for the Loid as before. While others were not so 
fortunate, yet God was glorified even through their 
devoted lives to him in the prison cells, and in giving 
their lives for his sake. And we are commanded to 
take the proi)hets and apostles as examples for these 
things, and surely it inspires us as wc read the sacred 
pages of the word of God and learn how he bestowed 
his blessings upon them through the fiery trials and 
persecutions. Surely we can go forth with renewed 
vigor and ener^^y to go through at all costs, knowing 
that God will carry us through. ''Beloved, think it 
not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try 
you, as though some strange thing happened unto 
you: but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of 
Christ's sufferings; that, when his glory shall be re- 
vealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy. If 




Tlitj Prison Doors OpLiitd. 



Counting All Tilings Joy. 285 

ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are 
ye; for the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon 
you: on their part he is evil spoken of, but on your 
part he is glorified." — I Pet. 4: 12-14. "But he giv- 
eth more grace. Wherefore he saith, God resisteth 
the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble. * * * 
Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he 
shall lift you up." — James 4: 10. In order to get the 
benefits of a Christian life it is necessary that we be 
very humble. One of the principal ways that so 
many fail to enjoy the riches of the glory of God is, 
they are not humble enough. Many try to be 
humble, but they do not get right down to the 
point and get the real humility from God; therefore 
they cannot count all things joy that should be 
counted joy, and thereby fail to receive what the 
Lord has in store for them. 

Too many are like Job when he said, "I feared a 
fear, and it came upon me." They are always look- 
ing for something awful to take place, and they are 
not often disappointed regarding the same. We often 
hear people say, when they have reached a point of 
victory, *'Now, I expect to have some terrible trials." 
Well, if people always look for trials they are sure to 
get them; but we should look for the victory, and 
not -for the trials; and wc should even have the vic- 
tory before the trial comes. A better way is to have 
a standing victory over all the powers of the enemy; 
be hid away with Christ in God, with our faith cen- 



iSS The Secret of Salvation. 

tered on him. This is the victory, even our faith; 
and as long as our faith is kept firmly fixed in him, 
we will have a standing victory, and when the trial 
comes, whether it be a light one or a fiery one, there 
will be no trouble about victory. Remember this one 
lesson, that you are apt to get what you look for if 
you look for it with all your heart; so make the best 
of it, and always look lor victory, because it Js prom- 
ised in his word; and he has said, everything works 
together for good to those who love the Lord. 

Even though our lot rnay be cast amid great spir- 
itual darkness, yet we can say with the prophet of 
old, ''When I sit in darkness, the Lord shall be a 
light unto me." — Micah 7: 8. If you are a true sol- 
dier of the Lord the devil will attack you sure; he 
will try to find out where your weak points are, and 
if you keep yourself well fortified against all his at- 
tacks on the weak points, sometimes he will try to 
make attacks on the points where you are the strong- 
est. I once knew a man who had such sweeping 
victory over the enemy, that when he prayed the 
Lord very graciously poured out his blessings upon 
him, and he became a man of very great faith, and 
when the devil attacked him on some weak point his 
faith very soon claim.ed the victory. But in some 
way the man became exalted over his faith, and thea 
the enemy attacked faith itself, and worked in such 
a cunning way that he had a very serious struggle, 
and could not gain the victory until he called upon 



The Gospel of Healing. 



281 



God to help him and give him the needed humility, 
and after a long severe struggle with the enemy, and 
learning what the trouble was, he humbled himself 
in the sight of God and defeated the enemy once 
more, and there learned a lesson that was not soon 
forgotten. When you see a person professing salva- 
tion and has only a dwarfed experience, you are apt 
to find a person who is either exalted, lifted up in his 
own estimation, or else has neglected to give God 
praise and glory for Vvhat he has been doing for them. 
God is perfectly willing to give us, and give abund- 
ant blessings from his storehouse; but he wants us 
to receive them joyfully, and give him the praise. 
And when w^e have fully learned the lesson of ac- 
knowledging every good gift which comes from the 
Lord, with a thankful heart, we will have no trouble 
in keeping our experience of salvation, and the bless- 
ings of the Lord will be poured out upon us without 
number. 



THE GOSPEL OF HEALING. 



The gospel of Jesus Christ includes not only the 
salvation of the soul, but also the healing of the body. 
Christ came preaching salvation and healing; he 
came to benefit fallen humanity; to redeem them 
from the curse of sin; to save their souls; to heal 
their bodies. What a wonderful Savior! It was 



288 The Secret of Salvation. 

prophesied by the prophets of old of his coming, and 
what he would do for humanity. At the announce- 
ment of his cominff^the*^ ans^el said that his name 
should be called Jesus; for he shall save his people 
from their sins. Matt, i: 21. And after he had be^n 
preaching his sermon on the mount he came down, 
and ''when the even was come, they brought unto 
him many that were possessed with devils: and he 
cast out the spirits with his word, and healed all that 
v/ere sick: that it might be fulfilled which was spo- 
ken by Esaias the prophet, saying, Himself took our 
infirmities, and bare our sicknesses." — Matt. 8: i6, 17. 
This had been foretold by the prophet long before 
He came to earth, and here we find the fulfillment of 
the same. Christ is a great physician to his people 
now as in ages past. He is skillful beyond all com- 
petition. He is able, eminent and all-powerful. Hear 
what he says: "All power is given unto me in heaven 
and in earth." — Matt. 28: 18. Then we need not fear 
to trust our cases in his hands for fear that he has 
not the power; and furthermore we find he has the 
ability: ''Now unto him who is able to do exceeding 
abundantly aboxe all that we ask or think, according 
to the power that worketh in us." — Eph. 3: 20. Can 
you read the.^e scriptures and then doubt his ability 
to haiKile your ca^e? Yea, he says that he is able to 
do more than we "ask or think." Just ponder over 
these words a short time. Read and re-read, and see 
if you cannot comprehend something in those words 



The Gospel of Healing. 



289 



more than you ever have before. See if you cannot 
begin to realize more the magnitude and mighty 
power in the name of Christ. Behold, he is all in all. 
He built his church upon the rock and said the 
gates of hell should not prevail against it. Matt. 
i6: i8. Although men have departed from the faith 
and Satan has worked many devices to divide and 
separate the children of God, and turn them from 
the true way, vet with all his devices he has been 
unable to prevail against the church of God. There 
are many so called churches which rise and fall, but 
this church is established upon the rock, and Christ 
himself is the head of the church. Col. i: i8. It is 
his body — Col. i : 24— and he sets the members every 
one of them in the body as it hath pleased him. i 
Cor, 12: 18. And he says, ''Ye are complete in him." 
— Col. 2: 10. And it is his children which compose 
the body, or the church, as he says, "Now^ ye are the 
body of Christ, and members in particular." It is 
necessary to get a clear understanding of the church 
in order to be able to fully understand tbxC teachings 
of God and what is included in this gospel. In this 
church the Lord rules the whole affair. "And God 
hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondar- 
ily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, 
then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities 
of tongues." In the twelfth chapter of i .Cor., here 
we find a catalogue of the gifts of the Spirit. Many 
of them have been exercised among God's children 

19 



290 The Secret of Salvation. 

but very little for centuries; but the time has come 
now when God is gathering his children together out 
of the places where they have been scattered in the 
"dark and cloudy day," and is bringing his people 
out into the clear light of the gospel as in the morn- 
ing time. 

When Christ was here upon earth the church shone 
forth in all its beauty and splendor, and shone forth 
in the beauty of the morning. But after thai time 
the real church of God, although it was not swept 
out of existence, yet it was seemingly hid away be- 
hind the dark reign of the apostasy, or rule of Cath- 
olicism. This was a time spoken of by the prophets, 
when the *'sun went down at noon;" that is, in the 
noonday of this Christian era. The church did not 
shine as in the morning, but it was a time of spiritual 
darkness, when the word of God was kept from the 
comftion people. Then after a few centuries came 
the reign of Protestantism. At the beginning of this 
time the people were permitted to have the word of 
God to read, but were taught that divine healing, 
sanctification, and other important teachings of the 
Bible were for the time of the apostles, and not for 
us. Such teaching has continued more or less among 
what is known as the religious world during, or 
throughout the reign of Protestantism. This was a 
time when only a part of the gospel was taught, and 
was a time neither ''clear nor dark," as the prophet 
says. Zech. 14:6. It was a dark and cloudy day. 



The Gospel of Healing. ^91 

Ezek. 34: 12. But the prophet says, *'at evening time 
it shall be light." Thank God! that time has come, 
and the clear light is now shining. We are in the 
last days of this gospel dispensation, when the Word 
is being preached in all its purity, and the evils of 
division among God's children are exposed, and the 
true light is lifted up to the Bible standard. God 
wants this gieat reformation speedily pushed for- 
ward by preaching the Word and measuring to its 
standard. If the gospel of healing is not preached, 
how will the people have faith to be healed? as we 
read that ''faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by 
the word of God; and how will they hear without a 
preacher?" It must be preached in the demonstra- 
tion of the Spirit of God by the authority of the 
Holy Ghost, and it will take effect upon the hearts 
of the people. Otherwise it will have but little effect. 
Divine healing has been preached during the last 
few years as present truth by some whom God has 
given light upon that subject, but has been presented 
too much as a secondary matter. Throughout the 
gospel it is as prominently set forth as is the forgive- 
ness of sins. Why not preach it boldly as present 
truth? Wherever the signs follow — Mark 16: 16-18 — 
in the preaching of the Word it is the means of draw- 
ing the people together to hear the truth preached. 
It opens the way to get at the people with the word 
of God. It may be regarded as a gospel bait to 
draw the people together. Some start out to preach 



; 292 The Secret of Salvation, 

\ it and do not have the faith to back up their preach- 

I ing, or, in other words, to substantiate the same with 
the signs promised, and would rather be somewhere 
else than where they are likely to be called upon to 
pray for the sick in accordance to their preaching. 

• It w^ere better for such to tarry awhile and plead with 
God for the authority and faith that goes with the 

: gospel commission. 

It is unnecessary for us here to go into details to 
prove divine healing a success, but we will give the 
word of God, and those who do not believe the Word 
will always remain skeptics and unbelievers regard- 
ing not only divine healing, but also regarding the 
salvation of their souls. 

Wherever you find a person who rejects the doc- 
trine of divine healing as set forth in the word of 
God, you will find a person who rejects God. But 
such ones are so numerous that the majority of pro- 
fessors of religion of today are skeptics and unbe- 
lievers. This assertion may seem very striking to 
som.e, nevertheless it is true. On an average there is 
not one out of ten of those who claim to be Chris- 
tians of to day who believe the word of God enough 
to practice it. And when measured by the Word, 
which they pretend to believe, the masses of them 
will be found on the broad road instead of on the 
narrow way. May God stir up people to a sense of 
their dutv. and awaken them to their alarminor con- 
dition. Woe unto you who have become lukewarm. 



The Gospel of Healing. 



298 



and have been spewed out of his mouth, as he said 
he would unto all such persons! Woe unto them who 
are "at ease in Zion!" 

The devil has many schemes and devices to de- 
ceive souls. There are many counterfeits throughout 
the land, but all these deceptions and such like do 
not change the word of God, nor the power of his 
might in fulfilling his word, and performing that 
which he has promised. We read in the Word that 
in the last days Satan will perform miracles in the 
sight of the people, to deceive the very elect if pos- 
sible. Spiritualism is one of the strongholds of the 
devil to deceive souls by performing miracles. Those 
who tamper with it are sure to become tainted by 
the devil and bound by his chains. Wherever you 
find a Spiritualistic medium you find a person who is 
possessed with devils; because such a person, before 
they can be a medium for the devil, must put them- 
selves wholly into his hands to be used at his will. 

Christian Science is another counterfeit of the 
devil, deceiving many who would not tamper with 
Spiritualism, because it comes under the name of 
Christian. This is more of a mind healing, and with 
all these counterfeit ways of healing, it is easily ac- 
counted for why the people are healed; as the devil 
is the author of disease; and if he is able to put dis- 
ease upon a person and afflict their bodies, he is also 
able to withdraw his afflicting spirit in order to de- 
ceive the people. 



294 The Secret of Salvation, 

Mesmerism, pow-wows, and magic healing, divina- 
tions, etc., have all been under operation in some 
form all through past ages; even in Pharaoh's time 
when Moses and Aaron threw down their rod and by 
the miraculous power of God ft became a serpent, 
Pharaoh called his magicians and wise men, and they 
threw down their rods, which became serpents. But 
in order to show that the power of God was greater 
than the power of the evil one, God caused Aaron's 
rod to swallow up all the others. In Paul's time 
there was a girl followed them possessed with a spirit 
of divination, divining, telling fortunes,- or something 
of the kind, which brought her masters great amounts 
of money. But Paul discerned her condition by the 
Spirit of God, saw she was possessed with an evil 
spirit, although she cried out to the people, ''These 
men are the servants of the most high God." But 
Paul turned and rebuked the spirit and commanded 
it to come out of her, and as tint spirit was cast out 
of her she had no more power to perform miracles, 
or divine for the devil. We are acquainted with a 
woman, who a few years ago had great power in heal- 
ing the sick by some performances and saying words, 
and even words including the name of the Lord, and 
her fame went out throughoi:t the land, insomuch 
that people camie for hundreds of miles to be healed. 
But when she came under the sound of the pure gos- 
pel preached by the power of the Holy Ghost sent 
down fom heaven, she found herself bound by the 



The Commission. 295 



devil, and was a cage of evil spirits, which had to be 
cast out before she could even repent of her sins. 
After they were cast out she gave her heart to God, 
but was never able to perform any healings for the 
devil after that time. 



THE COMMJSSION. 



Throughout all ages we find that to some extent 
divine healing was not only taught but practiced by 
those whom God had really chosen for his .service. 
When the Lord made a call for any one to work in 
his vineyard he gave them the commission, did the 
qualifying and sent them forth in his name, with 
power and authority from Heaven. A person thus 
sent out and commissioned from God with the heav- 
enly authority can go forth with boldness to meet 
the adversary of souls and all oppositions of tie 
enemy. 

Although persecutions may come thick and fast, 
the one who is commissioned of God and proves true 
to his calling will move out regardless of the face of 
the enemy; and although they may seem to be a very 
weak instrument, yet we learn that God can take the 
weak things and confound the mighty. And wher- 
ever he sends one of his servants who proves true to 
their calling, there will be an influence for good that 
the enemy cannot completely destroy. Such a one 
can wage war with the enemy and defeat him in the 



296 The Secret of Salvation. 

fiercest battle. Throughout the annals ol time the 
enemy of souls has been in opposition to divine heal- 
ing and its teachings. He tries to afflict the body in 
order to have better access to the soul. But we now 
live in an age when the truth of God is going forth 
showing people their privileges of deliverance, not 
only from sin, but from disease. God is commission- 
ing his servants to declare the whole counsel of God, 
and not only to preach the Word concerning divine 
healing, but to put the Word in practice with the 
signs following. 

Anything that works in opposition to Satan, break- 
ing down his strongholds and snatching souls from 
the eternal burning, enrages him and stirs him to a 
mighty fury; and when he finds that he cannot hin- 
der the truth from going forth and people accepting 
the same and receiving benefit for soul and body, he 
resorts to shrewd measures in order to carry out his 
plans. He commissions his servants to go forth and 
preach salvation and healing, and will permit them 
to preach enough truth together with their fountain 
of error so as to deceive the people. But when such 
ones are measured by the word of God and come 
under the preaching of God's word by his true ser- 
vants, who send forth the Word by the power of the 
Holy Ghost, these messengers of the enemy are ex- 
posed as counterfeits and are unable to stand the fire 
of the Holy Spirit as the Word goes forth in all its 
purity. 



The Commission to the Patriarchs. 297 

Divine healing is just as much in the commission 
to preach the gospel as is the command to preach 
salvation for the soul. And the minister who does 
not preach it is not doing his duty, is not obeying 
the Word nor fulfilling his commission. 



THE COIVilVIISSION TO THE PATRIARCHS. 



The patriarchs of old in their call and commission 
from God understood what power and authority he 
gave them. When the Lord spoke unto Abraham 
concerning his covenant he said, "I am the Almighty 
God; walk before me, and be thou perfect. And I 
will make my covenant between me and thee. "-Gen. 
17: I, 2. And the Lord did make a covenant with 
Abraham, and he was a chosen servant of the Lord, 
qualified with authority and power; but the promise 
was for him provided he walked perfect before the 
Lord. But some one m^ay say, What did he know 
about divine healing? We read that ''Abraham 
prayed unto God; and God healed Abimelech, and 
his wife and his maidservants." — Gen. 20: 17. 

When Abraham's wife heard of the promise that 
God had made unto him, she could scarcely believe 
that the Lord was able to fulfill his promise. But the 
Lord spoke unto her, and said, 'Ts anything too hard 
for the Lord?" He gave her to understand that he 
was able to perform all things, and able to fulfill 
every promise made. 



298 The Secret of Salvation. 



In Exodus 15: 26, we read the promise given unto 
Moses: the Lord said, *'If thou wilt diligently hearken 
to the voice of the Lord thy God, and wilt do that 
which is right in his sight, and wilt give ear to his 
commandments, and keep all his statutes, I will put 
none of these disease^ upon thee which I brought 
upon the Egyptians: for I am the Lord that healeth 
thee." 

Here you see the Lord required perfect obedience 
unto his will, and then there was not only promise of 
the healing being done, but that they be kept from 
the diseases that were brought upon the Egyptians. 
There was a time when Moses was w^ith the children 
of Israel when they had disobeyed the Lord, and 
fiery serpents were sent among them, and the people 
were bitten; and many of the people of Israel died, 
while the others called upon Moses to intercede in 
their behalf. But they had to acknowledge their sin 
and turn from it; and when they did this the Lord 
told Moses to make a serpent of brass, and to put it 
upon a pole, and all who would look of those who 
had been bitten should live; and Moses did so, and 
as many as looked were healed of the poisonous bite. 
This may appear to be a very simple remedy, yet it 
came from the mouth of the Lord, and it took obedi- 
ence in order to be restored and made whole of the 
plague. It took a turning from sin and obeying the 
voice of the Lord, and when that was done they were 
healed. 



Commission to the Prophets, 299 

Hear what David says in Psa. 103: 1-3: **Bless the 
Lord, O my soul: and all that is within me, bless his 
holy name. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget 
not all his benefits: who forgiveth all thine iniquities; 
who healeth all thy diseases." Here we find that 
David declares that God heals all our diseases as 
well as removes our iniquities. 



COMIVIISSION TO THE PROPHETS. 



There could be much WTitten concerning the power 
and authority that was given unto the prophets and 
servants whom the Lord had chosen to declare his 
works unto the people. However, a few instances 
are all that is necessary to give in order to show that 
God gave this power unto the prophets as well as 
unto others. In 2 Kings 20: 1-6, we read the prophet 
Isaiah^s message unto Hezekiah when Hezekiah was 
sick unto death, and the m.essage came that he must 
die. But Hezekiah wept sore, calling upon the Lord, 
referring him to what a perfect life he had lived, and 
the Lord sent Isaiah with the following message: 
'*Tell Hezekiah the captain of my people. Thus saith 
the Lord, the God of David thy father, I have heard 
thy prayer, I have seen thy tears: behold, I will heal 
thee.'* And Hezekiah was healed and fifteen years 
added unto his life. 

Elijah and Elisha were prophets who witnessed 



300 The Secret of Salvation. 

great manifestations of the healing power of God, 
and who not only taught, but practiced divine heal- 
ing. And when Naaman the leper was sent by the 
king to visit the old prophet, that he might be healed 
of his leprosy, the prophet told him to go and dip 
himself seven times in the river Jordan, and he would 
be healed. At first Naaman was unwilling to go, but 
his servants prevailed upon him obeying the prophet; 
and as he obeyed he was healed of his leprosy. The 
Shunammite woman had her son raised from the dead 
through the prayers of the prophet, and many other 
wonderful healings and miracles were wrought in the 
name of the Lord through his servants and prophets. 
Although sometimes these men of God felt very 
weak and unworthy and little in the sight of God. 
When Jeremiah was called to do a certain work for 
the Lord he said, I am but a child. The Lord told 
him not to say he was but a child, but gave him to 
understand that he must obey the voice of the Lord. 
The prophet Isaiah also foretold the wonderful 
work of Christ and his mighty power. He says, 
''Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our 
sorrows; yet we did esteem him stricken, smitten of 
God, and afflicted. He was wounded for our trans- 
gressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chas- 
tisement of our peace was upon him; and with his 
stripes we are healed." — Isa. 53: 4, 5. This which was 
foretold by the prophet was fulfilled by Jesus when 
he came down from the mount, where he had been 



The Commission to the Apostles. 301 

preaching to the people, in Matt. 8: 17; and following 
this were many cases of healing, and his power mani- 
fest in the midst of the people. 



THE COMMISSION TO THE APOSTLES. 



Not only did Christ have power to preach the gos- 
pel unto the people and do many wonderful w^orks, 
but we read in Matt. 10:1 that he commissioned his 
twelve apostles and gave them the same power and 
authority: ''And when he had called unto him the 
twelve apostles, he gave them power against unclean 
spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of 
sickness, and all manner of disease." What a won- 
derful commission! It far exceeds any qualifications 
given by theological seminaries of to day, or by the 
sanhedrim of that age, and as he gave them this 
wonderful commission he said, *'As ye go, preach, say- 
ing, The kingdom of heaven is at hand; heal the sick, 
cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils: 
freely ye have received, freely give.'^ 

In Acts 5:12 we find the fulfillment of this com- 
mission to the apostles. And **by the hands of the 
apostles were many signs and wonders wrought 
among the people. * * * Insomuch that they brought 
forth the sick into the streets, and laid them upon 
beds and couches, that at least the shadow of Peter 
passing by might overshadow some of them. There 



802 The Secret of Salvation. 

came also a multitude out of the cities round about 
unto Jerusalem bringing sick folks, and they that 
were vexed with unclean spirits, and they were healed 
every one." 

Some people are willing to admit that Christ and 
the twelve apostles had this power, but say that it 
was given to no one else. In Luke ro: i we find that 
the Lord sent out seventy others, and in verse 9 he 
told them that as they entered into the cities, to heal 
the sick that Vv^ere therein. In this chapter we find 
that they received the same commission as the twelve. 
In the 17th to the 20th verses we find the same lul- 
filled, and they returned rejoicing that even the devils 
were subject unto them through the name of Jesus. 

Yes, some will say, we see that the Word teaches 
that the seventy also had that power, but no one else 
did. Let us call your attention to Paul. Did he not 
have the same power and authority? He was not 
one of the twelve, and yet the blind man at Lystra 
was healed. Acts 14: 8. Many other just as wonderful 
cases of healing were performed through him by the 
power of God. We cannot doubt but that God had 
given him the same commission. Scores of wonder- 
ful incidents of healing performed through the 
apostles could be given, which we find recorded in 
the Acts of the Apostles in the New Testament. 



Commission to Believers, 



303 



COMIVIISSION TO BELIEVERS. 



By reading the word of God we find that this power 
and authority did not stop with the apostles. In 
Mark i6: 17, 18 we find it says, ''And these signs 
shall follow them that believe." And among the 
signs that are to follow it says that ''they shall cast 
out devils, and they shall lay hands on the sick, and 
they shall recover." To whom is this commission 
given? It is to "them that believe." Are we among 
them that believe? If so, does not that reach down 
to this time and age of the world? This commission 
was given by Christ himself after his crucifixion 
before he ascended into heaven. It was his last 
commission and meant for his ministers who may 
be sent forth after that time. 

Now notice St. John 14:12: "Verily, verily, I say 
unto you, he that believeth on me, the 'works that I 
do shall he do also; and greater works than these 
shall he do; because I go unto my Father. And 
whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that v/ill I do, 
that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye 
shall ask anything in my name I w^ill do it." Then 
he says, "If ye love me, keep my commandments." 

Does this leave the impression upon any one that 
this commission power and authority stopped with 
the apostles. By no means: no one can find in the 
Bible where this power was withdrawn from the 
church, where these promises stopped with the 



30d: The Secret of Salvation. 

apostles never to be claimed by the church. But we 
read in the Word where it says, "J^sus Christ the 
same yesterday, to day and forever.'* He has lost 
none of his power. He will not deprive his believing 
children of the privileges laid down in his word. 
Because people have departed from the faith does 
not change the word of God. But thank God! he 
has raised up a people to day, and sent them forth 
with the Bible commission. 

Can it be possible now that he offers to do greater 
things through those who believe on him? How can 
that be? Let us just consider the que tion a moment. 
Remember when Christ was here in the flesh incarnate 
he said these words, and afterwards ascended unto 
the Father, and the Holy Comforter was given us. 
We can do greater works by the God in us through 
the power of the Holy Ghost. This power is^iot 
promised to unbelievers, nor to such as just believe 
a small portion of the Word and reject other portions, 
but is offered to them that believe; and there is much 
meaning in that word believe when it comes right 
down to the Bible standard. God wants his ministers 
to move out on the line of believing a little more, 
and lose sight of the idea of the preacher doing the 
work; but that it is only God through him. 

He has placed the gifts of healing in the church, 
and wants his ministers to make use of such gifts. 
Every one whom God has chosen to [)reach his gos- 
pel, or oversee a flock or congregation of believers 



Commission to Believers. 



305 



in any place, he desires that such ones be qualified 
to obey James 5: 14, 15. He sa3^s, ''Is any sick among 
you? let him call for the elders of the church; and 
let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the 
name of the Lord; and the prayer of faith shall save 
the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he 
have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him." 
The commission to preach the gospel includes that 
authority and power; but too many have gone forth 
preaching the Word on certain lines in all its purity, 
believing in a sense the remainder of the Word, but 
afraid to move out and fulfill the whole Word on the 
line of divine healing. This commission fits a person 
to fulfill what is required by God in any case of emer- 
gency. A person may go forth and preach the gos- 
pel, and ) et not have the real gifts of healing in its 
fullness; yet at the same time be able to fulfill the 
Word when called upon. The trouble is. too many 
are living below their privileges. 

Among the gifts of the Spirit that are set forth in 
the twelfth chapter of i Cor., the mini-Aers of the 
gospel need to obey the Word, and *'co\'et earnestly 
the best gifts," such as can be used to the greatest 
glory of God. Notice where the apostle speaks of 
the gifts, when it comes to healing he speaks of it in 
the plural number, "gifts of healing." Besides the 
power and authority to lay on hands and rebuke dis- 
ease, one must have, to be specially used of God, 

discernment in order to know who are proper candi- 

20 



306 The Secret of Salvation. 

dates for healing; must have wisdom in order to 
know what to do and when to act; must have faith 
in order to take God at his word; must have knowl- 
edge in order to know how to instruct the one who 
is needing help. With these qualifications, and in 
addition the graces of the Spirit, charity, the needed 
humility, and such like, one can go forth qualified 
with mighty power and authority and glorify the 
name of the Lord. A person may have the healing 
faith, and yet not have the gifts of healing, which is 
shown in another chapter. God's ministers must get 
a real apostolic commission and authority and go 
forth and preach the same with all boldness, or the 
people will never reach the Bible standard of holi- 
ness and healing as God desires; because "faith 
Cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." 
''And how shall they hear without a preacher? and 
how shall they preach, except they be sent?'' And 
furthermore they must be sent with the heavenly com- 
mission instead of a commission from a conference. 



TO WHOM GIVEN NOW. 



As the commission is given to believers to go forth 
and declare the whole counsel of God, as the Word 
is presented in all its purity, with all boldness, power 
and authority sent down from heaven, the people 
believe, although many will oppose who are filled 



To Whotn Given Noiv. 



301 



with false doctrines and the spirit of the enemy of 
souls; nevertheless, the honest hearted people love 
the truth when it is presented in the demonstration 
of the Spirit of God. But now, to whom are these 
promises given? and who can enjoy the privileges of 
the gospel and the blessings of divine healing at the 
present time? The word of God answers this very 
plainly. It says they shall follow "them that be- 
lieve." It was so in the time of Christ. Those who 
were willing to forsake all and follow and believe 
him with all iheir heart received a benefit. They 
who came to him, in faith believing for the healing of 
their bodies wxre 'healed every one." They who 
came to his apostles with the same faith were healed 
every one. They who come to the Lord in these 
days after hearing the word of God preached by his 
true servants, and come with the same earnestness 
and faith as did the people in olden times, will be 
"healed every one." People fail to get these bless- 
ings from the Lord often because they are too much 
unconcerned about the matter. They can readily 
believe that God forgives all their sins, but with 
many it is difficult for them to reach the point where 
they can as readily believe that he will heal all their 
diseases. But when we come to God in perfect obed- 
ience to his word, with all confidence believing that 
what he says is true, it is no difficult matter for us to 
take him for our physician, any more than it is for 
us to take him as our Savior from sim. As David 



808 The Secret of Salvation. 

says in speaking of the Lord, "Who forgiveth all 
thine iniquities, who healeth all thy diseases." It 
does not take any greater effort, nor any more faith 
to believe for the healing of the body than it does 
for the removal of sin. There is just as much reason 
in a person going to a priest and paying out so much 
money every week or two in order to have his sins 
forgiven, as to go to a doctor and pay out so much 
money each week for medicine to cure us of our dis- 
eases, when the Lord has promised to do all this. 
The priest cannot remove our sins by divine power, 
neither can the doctor remove our disease by diyine 
power. If we come to a man of God, who is fully 
saved and apt to teach, he may instruct us and help 
us to reach the point where we can make our peace 
with God. He can also give us instruction and help 
us to reach the point where we can receive the heal- 
ing of our body. But it is a blessed thing for us to 
know that Jesus has power to sweep away all our 
transgressions and all our diseases; and if no one is 
within a thousand miles of us, w^e can call upon him 
and receive answers to our prayers for both soul 
and body. 




Promises Given. 309 



PROMISES GIVEN. 



In Matt. 8:17 we read that Jesus ''himself took our 
infirmities and bare our sicknesses." Then why need 
we go about bearing them all our lives when he bore 
them for us? Why need we go about suffering day 
after day and year after year? for we read that he 
"forgiveth all our iniquities, and healeth all our dis- 
eases." These w^ords were not spoken merely to beat 
the air, nor were they placed in the sacred book for 
no other reason but to fill space; but they were put 
in for the benefit of those who believe on the Lord 
Jesus Christ. But many people say they do not be- 
lieve that llie Lord will heal us in these days. We 
read in Rom. 3: 3, "For what if some did not believe? 
shall their unbelief make the faith of "God v/ithout 
effect?" We also read in Acts 10: 38, ''how God an- 
ointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and 
with power: who went about doing good, and healing 
all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was 
with him." He gave this power to his apostles, and 
he says he gives it to them that believe on their word- 
To his children of today he says, "If ye abide in 
me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye 
will, and it shall be done unto you." — Jno. 15:7. 
'* And whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, because 
we keep his commandments, and do those things 
that are pleasing in his sight." — I Jno. 3: 22. *'The 
eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears 



310 ^ The Secret of Salvation. 

are open to their prayers; but the face of the Lord is 
against them that do evil/' — I Pet. 3: 12. "Believe 
in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established; 
believe his prophets, so shall ye prosper." — 2 Chron. 
20:20. "If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will 
do it." — Jno. 14: 14. 

In case of sickness, or when the enemy is trying 
to bring disease upon our bodies, there are many 
precious promises. When we get sick, the word of 
God tells us just what to do. In the first place, it 
says, If any is afflicted, let him pray; but if his prayer 
will not prevail with the Lord, or his faith does liot 
reach the point, it says, "Is any sick among you? let 
him call for the elders of the church; and let them 
pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of 
the Lord: and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, 
and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he have com- 
mitted sins, they shall be forgiven him. Confess 
)^our faults one to another, and pray one for another^ 
that ye may be healed. The effectual fervent prayer 
of a righteous man availeth much." — James 5: 13-16. 

It may happen sometimes when a person is sick, 
that there are no elders present, or near enough to 
be sent for. What is to be done in such a case? The 
Lord has arranged that matter very nicely, and tells 
us in his word the privileges of such a one. In Matt. 
18: 19, he says, "Again I say unto you, that if two of 
you shall agree on earth as touching an} thing that 
they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Fa- 



Promises Given. 311 



ther which is in heaven. For where two or three are 
gathered together in my name, there am I in the 
midst of them." It is a blessed privilege to know 
that any of God's children can gather together and 
be agreed upon his word, and have anything that 
they shall ask, even the removing of sickness, and 
the Word says, "It shall be done." 

Again there are times when people get sick and 
there are none of God's children in the community 
who believe in diving healing. Is there no help in 
such cases? Yes; turn to the Word again in John 
15:7, w^hich says, "If ye abide in me, and my words 
abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall 
be done." The Lord always has a way to c efeat the 
enemy, and if we move out upon his promises we can 
meet the enemy of sou^s with the Word, and through 
the Word we can find the precious promises given us, 
and as w^e believe them true in our case he wall fulfill 
that which he has promised. In order for people to 
agree with us in prayer for the healing of the body, 
or whatever is desired, it is not necessary for them 
always to be present with the one who is sick; be- 
cause the Word says, If two of you shall agree "on 
eirth." One person may be in one part of the earth, 
or globe, and another in another part, separated by 
thou ands of miles, and yet can be so agreed upon 
the word of God for a certain thing that God will 
bring it to pass; and he has said that the effectual 
fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth miuch. 



312 The Secret of Salvation. 

The prophet in foretelling what should come to pass 
in these last days, said, 'Then the eyes of the blind 
shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be 
unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, 
and the tongue of the dumb shall sing." — Isa. 35: 5,6. 
Let all such unfortunate people take courage. Be- 
hold, that time is now here. Jesus Christ tells us in 
his word that he has all power in heaven and on 
earth. He is the sam.e yesterday, to day and forever. 
He has lost none of his power, and loves to stretch 
forth his hand to help those who will believe on his 
w^ord; and he says, *T am the Lord that healeth thee." 
— Ex. 15:26. "Wilt thou be made whole?" — Jno. 5,6. 

Where he tells us in his word that ''the effectual 
fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much," 
he gave us an example of the same, and tells us of 
how Elijah prayed earnestly that it might not rain; 
and it rained noton the earth by the space of three 
years and six m.onths. And he prayed again, and 
the heaven gave rain, and the earth brought forth 
her fruit. "-^James 5: 16-18. Now in order to encour- 
age us and show us that it is our privilege to pray 
the prayer of faith, and that our prayers may avail 
much, he says that Elijah was a man "subject to like 
passions as we are;" that is, he was a man of the 
same make-up, or disposition; and if he prayed such 
a prayer of faith it is also our privilege to do the 
same. 

Jesus said, '*If thou canst believe, all things are 



Promises Given. 313 



possible to him that believeth." At another time in 
speaking to his disciples he said, ''Have faith in God. 
For verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say 
unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou 
cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, 
but shall believe that those things which he saith 
shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith. 
Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye de- 
sire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and 
ye shall have them." — Mark 11:22-24. This is one 
of the strongest promises given in the Bible, and he 
says that we can have such things, if we ask, and 
doubt not in our heart; and w^hen we pray, we are to 
believe that we do receive. In connection with this 
there is another very precious scripture in i John 5: 
14: 15, *'And this is the confidence that we have in 
him, that, if w^e ask anything according to his w^ill, 
he heareth us: and if we know that he hear us, what- 
soever w^e ask, we know that we have the petitions 
that we desired of him." Now the point in this 
scripture is first to know the will of God concerning 
the thing for which we are asking; then we can go 
with the confidence that he hears us. If it is healing 
that is desired it is easy to turn to Psa. 103:3, and 
find out his will. If we know that he hears us, then 
we can believe that we have that for which we asked, 
and let God bring it about in any way that seemeth 
pleasing unto him. 

If sinners desire healing by the power of God, they 



314 The Secret of Salvation. 

can have the same through believing the Word and 
meeting the conditions laid down therein. If they 
will repent and yield themselves fully to God, then 
they will have full access to the privileges of the 
gospel. If some are too sick to make the proper con- 
secration, in answer to prayer God will touch their 
bodies and mind with his healing power sufficiently 
for them to meet the conditions for both salvation 
and healing if it is their will to have it so. He says, 
^'Whosoever will may come," and he will meet every 
one upon the line of his truth, and all will be left 
without excuse. 



HEALING OF DISEASES. 



Is disease caused by sin? is a question often asked. 
Truly it is caused by sin, exen if we have to trace it 
back to the fall of man. However, the one who has 
a diseased body is not always a sinner, but may be 
enjoying the fullness of the love of God in his soul to 
all the light received. The disease may not be 
caused by any sin committed by those afflicted, nei- 
ther by a sin of the parents, as was the case of the 
blind man; and the same may be permitted for the 
glory of God, but it is through the healing of the 
disease where God gets the glory. Then we w^ould 
say to those who are thus afflicted, if you desire to 
glorify God, meet the conditions of his word, and be 
healed. The devil is the author of disease. He is 



Healing of Diseases. 315 

the one that will keep disease upon the body if you 
permit him to do so. God has promised to heal all 
our diseases. Psa. 103:3. But God leaves it to us 
as to whether we will enjoy the privileges extended 
to us. Many are not healed because they do not 
realize that it is the will of God to heal them. 

The people of God, as a general thing, w^ho have 
believed in divine healing in a sense, have gone to 
the Lord in a prayer like this: O Lord, heal me, if it 
be thy will; or, heal this brother, or sister, if it be thy 
will. Now we wish to say, that as far as his wiil is 
concerned, he wills that the sick be healed. Because 
they are not healed sometimes does not change his 
will concerning the same. In the instruction given 
in his word to his children, it is very plainly and em- 
phatically set forth, that "any" among you may be 
healed. It does not just say some among you, or a 
few among you, but it sets forth his will; and that is, 
that the sick be healed. The scripture reads like this : 
*Ts any sick among you? let him call for the elders 
of the church; and let them pray over him. anointing 
him with oil in the name of the Lord: and the prayer 
of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise 
him up." 

God plainly sets forth his w^ill in his word, but are 
we living up to the privileges of his will? It is evi- 
dent that 'we have in the past been living far below 
our privileges on the line of healing. God plainly j 
made his will known to Moses in Exodus 15: 26; and 



316 The Secret of Salvation. 

to us who are under the gospel dispensation we have 
so many promises, that surely we need not hesitate 
in moving out with all faith and confidence in God 
for the healing. of our bodies. 

Notwithstanding it being the will of God to heal in 
all cases as far. as disease /s concerned, yet there are 
times when the healing is not done immediately. 
Sometimes for lack of faith, sometimes because there 
is some precious lesson to be learned, or something 
to be removed out of the way. But because some of 
these hindrances are there, and in many cases never 
removed, does not change his will in our privileges. 
There are many incidents to which we might cite you 
concerning his will. Remember when the leper came 
to him, and worshipped him, saying, ''Lord, i.f thou 
wilt, thou canst make me clean." Now here it was 
left to the will of God, and what did Jesus say? He 
said, **I will, be. thou clean," and the work was done 
immediately. . The leper did not say, If it be thy will, 
but he said, ''If ; thou wilt," knowing that it was the 
will of God to. heal him, if he would do so. 

A centurion once came to Jesus in behalf of his 
servant, who .was sick of the palsy, beseeching heal- 
ing through the Great Physician, and again we hear 
his precious words: "I will come and heal him." — 
Matt. 8: 7. There it was just as easy for him to heal 
the sick as it was to forgive sins; as we hear him say 
concerning the palsied man, in Matthew 9: 5, "For 
whether. is it easier to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee; 



Healing of Diseases, 



317 



or to say, Arise, and walk? And he said unto the 
sick of the palsy, Arise, take up thy bed and go unto 
thine house." 

It was because of their faith in him that this work 
was done. We find it just as necessary now as it was 
in that day to have faith in God, and a willingness to 
follow him in all things. As we learn that his mission 
on earth was not only to forgive sins, but we read in 
Matt. 8: 17, that, "Himself took our infirmities, and 
bare our sicknesses." If that be the case, why need 
we go about burdened down with sin? why need we 
go about burdened with disease and suffering, when 
he came for the purpose of bearing them for us? 

When we look at these things in the light of God's 
word, surely we can have more faith for the healing 
of our bodies, knowing that it is not his will that we 
should be so filled with disease and suffering, but 
that it is his will to heal us, and thus fulfill his mis- 
sion on earth in and through us. If v;e will not let 
him save our souls from sin, his mission is not being 
fulfilled in us. If we will not let him heal our bodies, 
his mission is not being fulfilled in us. Can Vv^e not 
take an advanced step on this line? We see how 
plainly he has set forth his word concerning the heal- 
ing of our bodies, and he says in John 14: 23, *'If a 
man love me, he will keep my words." So if you 
want to love the Lord with all your heart, begin to 
ask him to help you on this line, that you ''may be in 
health, even as your soul prospereth." 



318 The Secret of Salvation. 

But some say, *'If the Lord heals all our diseases, 
we will never die." But the word of God teaches us 
that it is appointed unto man once to die, and after 
that the judgment. There are many ways by which 
a person can die besides that of disease. When their 
time comes the Lord can cause them to fall asleep in 
Jesus as the falling leaf takes its departure from the 
tree. The apostles all died, but their deaths were 
not caused by disease, neither did they have to back- 
slide in order to die. 

When Christ was upon earth he healed all manner 
of disease. He commissioned his apostles to go forth 
and heal all manner of disease. He gives the same 
commission to day. But now, there is something else 
goes with this healing. They always presented the 
Word, causing the people to have faith in God; and 
as the sick were healed, their faith was increased, 
and the people were brought together to hear the 
Word for the good of their souls as well as for their 
bodies. 

As the disciples went forth they preached the 
Word, and preached it with boldness, not withhold- 
ing the truth because of threatenings, stripes and 
imprisonments, or severe persecutions; and the result 
was, that the people upon hearing the word of God, 
and learning their privileges, were constrained to be- 
lieve, and had faith for both soul and body. 

The Lord gives the same commission to his minis- 
ters now whom he sends out; he promises the same 



The Healing Faith. 



319 



power and authority. But now, in order for the word 
of God to have its effect and brought into practical 
use with the signs following, the Word must be 
preached with all boldness, authority and power, the 
same as it was in the time of the apostles. There 
must be no compromise with sin and Satan in any wise. 
There is quite a difference between presenting 
facts, and going through even great physical and 
vocal demonstrations in presenting the Word, and 
that of preaching the Word with the authority sent 
down from heaven. Some ask why it is, that people 
do not, as a general thing, have as much faith for 
healing, and the signs following in the same propor- 
tion as in the days of the apostles. This is easily 
answered. It is because the word of God is not 
preached as it was then, nor put in practice. When 
this is done, the signs promised in the Word are sure 
to follow. 



THE HEALING FAITH. 



Some may ask what is meant by the healing faith. 
It means to have enough faith in God to believe for 
the healing of the body. It means to believe that 
part of the Word true wherein God has promised to 
heal the sick. It is the same kind of faith as is re- 
quired for the salvation of the soul. People may 
have a healing faith and yet not necessarily have the 



320 The Secret of Salvation. 

gifts of healing as a special gift insomuch that they 
go about fulfilling the office of an elder. To have 
the healing faith is to have the faith once delivered 
to the saints, and it is the privilege of every one to 
have this, and those who do not have it are living on 
a plane below their privileges. 

With many it is an easy thing to believe what some 
earthly friend tells them, and place such confidence 
in their word as to have no doubt regarding the ful- 
fillment of any promise made, and at the same time 
when it comes to taking God at his word they go 
about it with much hesitancy and great fear and 
trembling, just as though God were unable to do that 
which he has promised. When we look about and 
see what little confidence is placed in the Lord, can 
we wonder at the w^ords spoken by him when he 
spoke of his coming again and a^ked whether or not 
there would be faith found on the earth? No wonder 
he said to the people at one time, '*0 ye of little 
faith!" These words were even spoken to his disci- 
ples: ''Why are ye fearful?" 

There are those who are afraid to step out on the 
promises of God, not because they believe he is un- 
able to do what they would desire him to do, and 
ofttimes not because they believe he is unwilling to 
do it, but yet they hesitate in stepping out with bold- 
ness upon his promises. Why should this be? He 
says that he is more willing to give to them that ask 
than parents are to their children, and if we ask 



Who Can Have It. Sil 



bread he will not give a stone; but he gives us so 
many illustrations in his word to strengthen our con- 
fidence in him, to confirm his word, that we may not 
be afraid to trust him. This faith is not something 
that is beyond the reach of humanity, not beyond 
the grasp of any who are willing to put forth the 
proper effort to get it. It comes from above, it is 
God-given, and with all his willingness to give, why 
need we be without it? People are sick and afflicted 
all around us on every hand. They need this won- 
derful blessing from the hand of the Lord, they need 
this faith which is intended for his saints. Then why 
not have it? 



WHO CAN HAVE IT. 



Who can have this faith? The Vvord of God teaches 
us that he will not withhold any good thing from 
them that walk uprightly, from those who put their 
whole trust in him. Any one can have this faith who 
will forsake their sins, meet the conditions of the 
word of God and believe for the salvation of their 
soul, and walk in the light of his word. Many peo- 
ple have not this faith to an extent as to be of benefit 
to them for the healing of their bodies because they 
have not known their privileges regarding the same. 
They have been taught that this was only for the 
time of the apostles, and while we might pray for 

2 1 



322 The Secret of Salvation, 

the healing of the sick, yet it was not our privilege 
to believe for their healing, nor to be healed our- 
selves. Such a belief is only one of the falsehoods 
of Satan, and so many people can have such un- 
bounded confidence in such things that the enemy of 
souls tells them that their faith is almost unlimited 
on that line, when if they would take a stand against 
all the doctines of the adversary of their souls and 
turn their faith on a Bible line, they would find them- 
selves on the mountain top of holiness, with a real 
sweeping victory in their souls, and faith enough to 
believe for the healing of their bodies when they are 
sick, and even ofttimes to keep disease away from 
their bodies when exposed to the same. 

We read in the last chapter of St. Mark that this 
faith is for ''them that believe." Let us notice some 
of the first things promised them that believe: first, 
it says, *'He that believeth and is baptized shall be 
saved;" and then it goes on and says, "He that be- 
lieveth not shall be damned;" and, furthermore, 
**These signs shall follow them that believe," and 
among the signs following is this: ''They shall lay 
hands on the sick, and they shall recover."-Mark i6:i8. 

Now this faith is for every one who will believe 
for it. While God may not call each one to. go forth 
and perform the duty of an elder, anointing the sick, 
yet in case of necessity or emergency it is the privi- 
lege of any true child of God to lay their hands upon 
the sick, and ask God to do the healing, and the 



Who Can Have It. 323 



signs following are promised to them that believe; 
although ofttimes even where there are no elders 
present, or no one who has the gifts of healing, it is 
not necessary for those present to lay on hands un- 
less specially led of God. The prayer of faith can 
be offered at such times by even the weakest of the 
children of God. I have seen little children not four 
years of age pray the prayer of faith in case of sick- 
ness, and God immediately answered their humble 
petitions; although few words were uttered, yet it 
was a prayer sent up in faith, and God heard and 
answered. 

It often happens that people do not have this faith 
because they are ashamed for people to know that 
they have such a belief. Such are not likely to get 
many benefits from the Lord on that line. God wants 
us to let our light shine and not be ashamed of him 
nor his gospel. Paul said, 'T am not ashamed of the 
gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto sal- 
vation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, 
and also to the Greek. For therein is the righteous- 
ness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is 
written, The just shall live by faith." — Rom. i: i6, 17. 
Now this faith can be obtained and enjoyed by every 
one who will meet the conditions of the word of God 
and contend for it. The devil opposes it, and opposes 
every move made in that direction. His children 
oppose it, and every possible means is set forth to 
hinder any one from receiving it. It is in reach of 



324 The Secret of Salvation. 

all, but all do not press forward and get it. Likewise 
salvation is in the reach of every soul, and the Mas- 
ter said whosoever will may come; but all do not 
come, neither do they make an effort to press for- 
ward to get the treasures that are for them. 



WHO CAN BE HEALED. 



As we look about us on every hand and see those 
that are bound down by afflictions, disease and op- 
pressions of the devil, those who are halt and maimed 
and blind, and such like, many of whom have heard 
of the wonderful healing power of the Lord Jesus, 
and have been trying to exercise faith to be healed, 
the question comes to us, Who can be healed? Is* it 
really the will of God to heal the sick in these days? 
What questions! you may as well ask. Is it tlie will 
of God to forgive sins in these days? The same scrip- 
ture in setting forth the power of God says, *'Who 
forgiveth ail thine iniquities; who healeth all thy 
diseases." It does not say forgive all our iniquities, 
and heal just such diseases as are according to his will, 
but it says, ''all." Now here we can see the will of 
God concerning the matter. 

Some say if such and such a person is healed then 
they will believe. They generally get their eyes upon 
some person and try to hide behind them instead of 
believing the word of God, and putting God and his 




The man healed of the Palsy 



Who Can be Healed. 321 



people to a test for their own gratification; but to 
such we wish to say that God is not under any obli- 
gations whatever to come to your terms. He makes 
this matter all very plain in his word, places it within 
the reach of any one who is willing to obey him, and 
if you do not move out and get these blessings ac- 
cording to his word, you are not worthy of them. If 
you are sick and want a sign before you believe, re- 
member the Savior tells of just such people as you 
are, in Matthew, and he says no sign shall be given 
more than what has already been given. A few 
months ago while we were holding a meeting, and 
there were some wonderful cases of healing, certain 
opposers to the truth on the line of divine healing 
attended the divine healing services held each after- 
noon. Not being willing to accept the truth of God's 
word as it was sent forth, nor to receive as evidence 
the testimonies of those who were being healed, they 
selected for a test case a young man who was par- 
tially^ paralyzed, who happened to be in the meeting 
that day, and said, ''If that young man is healed, then 
we will believe." When the young man was after- 
ward spoken to concerning taking the Lord for his 
physician, he remarked that he did not want to be 
healed, because if he was healed he w^ould have to 
work. Now such persons who are too lazy to be 
healed are not likely to ever get any such benefits 
from the Lord; and yet opposers to the truth will try 
to hide behind such lazy people who do not want to 



328 The Secret of Salvation. 

be healed, and declare that they will not believe God 
unless he gratifies their desires by healing such peo- 
ple as have no desire to be healed. Such unbelievers 
will go down to perdition with their unbelief, and 
when too late they will realize that God's word is 
true, whether they believed it or not. We read in 
the Word where it says, ''What if some did not be- 
lieve? shall their unbelief make the faith of God 
without effect?" 

When Jesus was here upon earth, as many as came 
unto him with a willingness to obey were ''healed 
every one." Those who came to his disciples with 
the same confidence went away "healed every one." 
So it is to day, those who come to the Lord w^ith all 
confidence in his word and meet the conditions laid 
down therein, can go forth with rejoicing, "healed 
every one." 



WHY IT HAS NOT BEEN UNIVERSALLY TAUGHT. 



It is a question in the minds of many people that 
if divine healing is for the people of to day, and has 
never been v/ithdrawn from the church, why has it 
not been taught through past ages? This is very 
easily answered. When people departed from the 
faith once delivered to the saints they went into error 
and confusion, they lost power with God, and had 
not the faith to ask him to fulfill his word. And then 



WJiy It Has Not Been Universally Taught 329 



those who undertook to preach the Word left that 
part of it out of their preaching, or taught that the 
time for such things was in the past. And because 
it was not taught, it was not believed, and was not 
received as present truth by the people. The people 
departed from the faith, and the signs promised in 
the Word did not follow. The reason they did not 
have the faith was because they did not hear the 
Word preached, nor receive a Bible experience. The 
Word tells us that faith comes by hearing, and hear- 
ing by the word of God, and w^hen the Word is not 
preached, to be sure the faith will not reach the point 
wherein the Word can be fulfilled. 

All down through the dark ages since the time of 
the apostles the people have had the same God, and 
God has had the same power, because we read 
that *'J^sus Christ the same yesterday, to day and 
forever," yet the Word was not fulfilled. It was not 
because there was a different kind of people, because 
since the days of Adam the people have been of 
similar dispositions. We read in the last chapter of 
James, of Elias, or Elijah, who prayed such a won- 
derful prayer of faith, and says he was a man of like 
passions as we are. Peter and John after the day of 
pentecost gave the people to understand that they 
were only men as those who were listening to them. 
Likewise, at Lystra when the lam.e man was healed 
and the people desired to worship Paul and Barnabas 
as gods, Paul told them that he and Barnabas were 



3S0 The Secret of Salvation. 

men like they were. And so it is with God's people 
of to day. He can take the wicked creatures and 
make them bone of his bone, and flesh of his flesh, 
and fill them with his power and glory, and full of 
faith, and use them to go forth against the giant 
minds of worldly people and glorify his name. But 
what is required is for his children to be so humble 
and submissive to his will as to be as clay in the 
hands of the potter to be molded vessels for] the 
Master's use, to be mouth-pieces for God to declare 
the whole truth of his word at his bidding. Because 
the truth of the gospel in all its purity has not been 
taught in past ages is not because God has lost his 
power, nor withdrawn the same from his believing 
children, but because the people had departed from 
the faith, and it will and is now being manifested to 
just as many as ^yill accept the whole truth and be- 
lieve and act upon it. It is the privilege of each 
child of God to get where they can pray the real 
prayer of faith, whether it be in few words or many, 
and thereby prevail with God, whether it be for the 
salvation of souls, or for the healing of the body. 

The minister who goes forth now and rejects di- 
vine healing and will not preach it is not a minister 
sent forth by the Lord Jesus Christ. The one who 
goes forth and will not practice divine healing by 
fulfilling the Word in Jam.es 5: 14, is not fit to go 
forth until he tarries for the anointing and qualifica- 
tions which the Lord has in store for his servants. 



Devils Cast Out 331 



May God help those who are going forth trying to 
preach the Word to stop their preaching until they 
can preach the whole Word and practice it, and live 
to what they preach. When this is done there will 
be a turning to the Lord as has not been witnessed 
for centuries past. 



DEVILS CAST OUT. 



People are sometimes astonished to hear that devils 
are cast out in these days the same as in the days of 
Christ and his apostles. Nevertheless it is a fact, 
and the cases are so frequent even before public con- 
gregations, so plainly manifest, that even the most 
skeptical person cannot gainsay it. The question is 
often asked, If devils were cast out in the time of 
Christ and the apostles, and are cast out now, why 
has it not been heard of more during the past cen- 
turies? The question is easily answered. It is be- 
cause the whole gospel has not been preached with 
power and authority during this time as it was then, 
nor as it is being preached now. The time is here 
now that the Lord is sending forth his messengers 
with the whole gospel to be preached in all its purity 
by the power of the Holy Spirit, and when this is 
done the light of the Word flashes forth to such an 
extent that it uncovers the hiding places of the devil. 
The spiritual wickedness in high places, or the dark 



332 The Secret of Salvation. 

things practiced among the professing children of 
God were never brought to light to such an extent 
as is being done now, and the devil is stirred to a 
iury, and in his wrath is going to and fro, up and 
down the earth, to seek whom he may devour. He 
is mustering the hosts of hell and every pernicious 
spirit to capture souls. Truly the devil is "loose for 
a season," and is come down with great wrath, know- 
ing his time is short, and there are more people now 
becoming possessed with devils than ever were in 
ages past, because the light and truth of God's word 
is being set forth in its clearness, and people are re- 
jecting the same, and when the word of God is reject- 
ed it opens an avenue for Satan to enter, and he is 
not slow to take advantage of his privileges. There 
may be times when the same may be rejected for a 
time without a person really becoming possessed 
with devils, but it is at a very dangerous risk. 

Ofttimes people who have been much used of God, 
even in preaching his word, have reached a place 
where they took a stand against truth, rejecting 
the Word and admonitions of the children of God, 
and thus were brought under the power of the enemy, 
and as they persisted in having their own way they 
became possessed with devils, and could only get de- 
liverance through the united prayer and supplications 
of others in their behalf, and having them cast out. 
But there are other ways in which persons become 
possessed with devils. By taking up with some false 



Devils Cast Out. 333 



doctrine, or with the black arts, such as spiritualism, 
Christian science, witchery of various kinds, and such 
like, which people tamper with until they are brought 
under the influence of the devil, who is the author of 
such things, and -it is too often the case that these 
things are tampered with until the parties become 
really possessed with devils. Sometimes there are 
instances where they do not really get possessed, yet 
they are living under the influence and power of the 
devil, or in other w^ords are tainted with such spirits 
insomuch that they have not liberty to enjoy them- 
selves in life, and feel bound when in the presence of 
God's holy children. 

In sending out his ministers w^hom he qualifies in 
these last days, God commissions them to go forth as 
he did the apostles and ministers during the days of 
the apostles, giving them authority to cast out devils 
and heal the sick. In Mark 16: 17, 18, we read the 
signs that follow. It says, "In my name shall they 
cast out devils. ^ * * They shall lay hands on the 
sick, and they shall recover." God's messengers in 
order to be fully qualified for the work of the minis- 
try must have this power and be well enough ac- 
quainted with the Word, and well enough acquainted 
with God, to know what to do under such circum- 
stances. 

People who are possessed with devils sometimes 
come for prayer, and unless those who are laboring 
wnth them to help them out of their trouble discern 



334 The Secret of Salvation, 

their case, they are apt to slip through with only a 
form of consecration without either deliverance from 
the evil spirits or change of heart. Again we have 
known of cases where the spirits were discerned, and 
even cast out in the name of Jesus, and yet it was 
only a short time until the parties were in a worse 
condition than before, because the one who was 
possessed w^as considered saved when the devils were 
cast out. Here is where some have made a sad mis- 
take. People who are possessed with devils cannot 
repent while in that condition. They may bewail 
their condition, shed tears, but cannot have godly 
sorrow and repentance unto salvation, and when the 
devils are cast out they are then only in condition to 
repent of their sins, and this should be speedily 
attended to. As soon as the devils are cast out, then 
the one who is delivered should at once repent of all 
sins committed and call upon God for pardon and 
press the battle forward to a Bible experience. 

We read in Matt. 12:43 that ''When the unclean 
spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry 
places seeking rest and findeth none. Then he saith, 
I will return into my house from whence I came out; 
and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept and 
garnished. Then cometh he, and taketh with himself 
seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and 
they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of 
that man is worse than the first." 

This scripture will throw some light upon the sub- 



Casting Out Devils. 



335 



ject. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, 
or house in which the unclean spirit dwelt, it is empty, 
swept and garnished, and as the spirit returns he 
finds it so. There is no Spirit of God to prevent his 
entrance, and getting seven other spirits more wicked 
than himself, it is an easy matter to re-enter and take 
full possession, whereas had the man repented and 
received the Spirit of God, these evil spirits could 
not have entered; because we read that when the 
enemy comes in like a flood the Spirit of the Lord 
will lift up a standard against him. But there being 
no Spirit of the Lord to resist, the unclean spirit 
took up his abode again, and the last state of that 
man was worse than the first. 

A few years ago I witnessed the fulfillment of this 
scripture. A lady from one of the western states 
came to a camp meeting in Michigan. Although she 
had been much interested in religious work, and, in 
fact, engaged in it to some extent for some tim^, but 
was greatly depressed, and was often in agony of 
soul, she did not understand her case. But by coming 
in contact with the truth of God's word set forth 
with power and authority her case was clearly set 
forth and discerned as a c.ase of possession of devils, 
and when special prayer was held in her behalf the 
evil spirits came out with loud cries, and after being 
delivered she went on for lack of proper instruction, 
considering herself saved because the devils were 
cast out. A few days later I met the woman and she 



336 The Secret of Salvation. 

seemed to be filled with picking spirits, finding fault 
with the brethren and sisters in the gospel work, 
picking flaws at the word of God, and many other 
things, which showed that she was rapidly coming 
under the powers of the evil one. We warned her 
of her condition. 

About two weeks later we met her in Indiana at a 
camp meeting, and at once discerned that she was 
wholly in the hands of the devil, and one of the 
worst cases of devil possession we had ever met; but 
the Lord saw fit to deliver her in the presence of a 
large congregation of people. This woman was, up 
to the time prayer was offered, in her rational mind, 
and could talk readily on^any subject, but as she 
came forward for prayers, and instantly as hands 
were laid upon her and the devil rebuked, he seemed 
to take entire possession of her organs of speech as 
a mouth-piece, and laughed us to scorn, scoffed at 
the ijdea of devils being in her; but as such devils 
were commanded to come out, they did so with loud 
cries. At times she would laugh with all her might, 
then immediately she would bark like a dog, hiss 
like a snake, imitate a cat, and make all kinds of 
hideous noises, which only could come from demons 
from the pit. She would even try to bite, scratch, or 
anything to prevent God's children from going ahead 
with her case. But God had her case in hand, and 
his children had their trust in him, and had no fears 
but what God would completely deliver her. This 



Casting Out Devils. 331 



performance lasted for perhaps an hour or so, while 
the large audience crowding about to w^itness the 
scene, stood spell-bound. Among them were infidels, 
skeptics, opposers to the truth, backsliders, sinners 
of every kind, and many children of God who had 
never witnessed a case of casting out devils. But 
from the believer to the most skeptical ones, all were 
made to acknowledge that it was a genuine case of 
devils, which could not be gainsaid, and which re- 
sulted in the salvation of many souls. Many were 
made to fear and tremble as they realized the awful 
power that Satan had over souls, and then saw the 
pow^er of God manifest with a mighty deliverance. 
God, no doubt, permitted the time of her deliverance 
to be prolonged longer than it would otherwise in 
order to convince the unbelieving people of his 
power in such cases. When the devils were rebuked 
and commanded to come forth they would come 
forth with loud cries, almost choking the woman to 
death, and almost tearing her throat. Then again 
at other times when they were rebuked, the devils 
speaking through her would say, ''We will not come 
out; we do not have to come out." But when com- 
manded with the authority of the Holy Spirit through 
the name of Jesus, they had to yield and come forth. 
While these spirits could not be seen by the human 
eye, yet it was just as evident and as convincing to 
all persons as if they could have seen them in bodily 
form. Finally when she was completely delivered, 

22 



338 The Secret of Salvation. 

she quieted down and a heavenly sweetness seemed 
to settle down upon the place, and truly indeed it 
seemed to be a heavenly place on account of the 
mighty presence of God and the manifestation of his 
power. Soon the woman arose and said, ''I am well, 
and clothed in my right mind; I am now free in my 
body, and want to get free in my soul." She then 
repented of her sins and was able to get an experi- 
ence of salvation. 

There are many wonderful similar cases which 
might be given, which we have personally witnessed. 
It is not necessary, neither is it the case that the 
devils always make a noise when cast out. We read 
in the New Testament of cases, some of which came 
out with loud cries, others were commanded to hold 
their peace and come out. We have often witnessed 
such cases. There are about as many, what we would 
term, religious devils as any other kind. Yes, some 
even claim to be sanctified, leap and shout, and make 
a wonderful profession. Many of them claim to 
preach the gospel, and yet are a regular cage of 
devils. 

A young man in the fall of 1894 came to one of 
our meetings, who had been engaged in the gospel 
work in what is called the Pentecost Bands. He had 
met with some who were out on a Bible line, and as 
he heard the word of God expounded in all its purity, 
he accepted the truth. But upon going back to his 
band of workers, they told him he must renounce 



Casting Out Devils. 339 



such teaching and such doctrine. He protested that 
it was truth, and that it was Bible, and that he had 
received an experience which he did not have before; 
but still they protested and contended that he must 
give it up, and take a stand against it. He did so at 
the peril of his soul. He went into darkness, but 
they had him consecrate to their belief instead of the 
belief of the Bible, and as he took a stand, he op- 
ened an avenue for the devil to take possession of 
him, and the enemy of souls being on the alert for 
such chances lost no time in taking advantage of the 
same, and the poor man received a blessing from the 
devil, claimed his sanctification again, but was soon 
left in awful darkness, and he would consecrate and 
receive another blessing, and in a few days be in 
darkness, with the life almost tormented out of him. 
They would try to cheer him up; he would' try to 
preach the truth, and shout the devil away. Finally 
in a year or so he came to the meeting spoken of, at 
first claiming to be sanctified, but even the presence 
of God as he entered the place made him feel that 
there was something wrong with him, and he came 
to the conclusion that he was not really sanctified, 
and he came forward when opportunity was given 
for prayers, that he might receive the experience of 
sanctification. He received a blessing, but it did not 
last long. When the next sermon was preached he 
saw by the word of God that he was not justified; 
came forward again, and kept on coming forward 



310 The Secret of Salvation. 

until he was made to realize his real condition in the 
sight of God, and then did not get deliverance until 
he of his own accord made a public statement of how 
he had rejected light and truth and consecrated to 
the belief of men instead of to God and his word, 
and after thoroughly exposing the devil on this line 
he came forward for prayer. As a few brethren 
gathered around him and laid their hands upon him 
and began to rebuke the devil, he began to breathe 
very heavily, but there seemed to be something in 
the way, as the devils would not make any move to 
depart for a few minutes, and the Lord revealed that 
the devil must be named out, and therefore the 
Pentecost devil was rebuked openly; and the very 
moment those words were spoken the devils threw 
him prostrate across the seat, and stiffening his body 
and limbs with awful groans and shrieks and agonies, 
until the audience were excited almost beyond mea- 
sure. But in a few minutes he was completely de- 
livered, and then made an intelligent consecration 
and received a real Bible experience, and has since 
been preaching full salvation to the people. This 
ought to be a warning to all who undertake to fight 
the truth of God's word and reject the same. 

A young man came to our place once, whose 
mother and two of his sisters had been in the insane 
asylum for years past, and he was on the verge of 
insanity when sent to us. After telling him of his 
condition, and showing him that he was possessed 



Casting Out Devils. 341 



with devils, and that God was able to deliver, he ap- 
peared perfectly willing for God to deliver him, and 
to do what he could that he might be delivered. As 
we bowed in prayer in his behalf, while he was at the 
opposite side of the room, and no one near him, 
prayer was offered in his behalf, and the devil re- 
buked in the name of Jesus, the devils threw him 
backward upon the floor, as the one of whom we 
read in the New Testament, whom the devil caused 
to fall in the fire. This young man began to squeal 
like a full-grown hog; one at a distance would 
scarcely have known the difference. However, he 
was completely delivered and consecrated himself to 
God, but some time afterw^ard disobeyed the Lord, 
and w^ould not walk in the light of his word by doing 
his duty, and became stubborn and possessed with 
evil spirits again. Finally at a meeting with a few 
of God's children prayer was offered in his behalf 
for his deliverance, and as the devils were com- 
manded to come out, they would come out with loud 
cries, but all would not depart at the command, so 
we began to ask God to reveal Vv^hat was in the way, 
believing that the Lord would answer our prayers. 
Finally the young man said, 'T don't believe I can 
be delivered until I make a confession." Then he 
confessed to an awful sin he had committed while un- 
der the influence of the devil, and thereby exposed that 
spirit, which was immediately rebuked and command- 
ed to come forth, and he was immediately delivered. 



342 The Secret of Salvation. 

Another case which might be spoken of to the 
glory of God was that of a young lady who had been 
near death's door, and was sent to us that she might 
receive her healing, as she had recovered sufficiently 
to stand upon her feet for a few minutes at a time. 
She tried to consecrate herself to God and get an 
experience, but we saw at once that she could not 
get an experience in her present condition. Prayer 
was offered for her, and the devil rebuked, and im- 
mediately the devil threw her prostrate upon the 
floor, and as she was raised up she began praising 
the Lord and shouting glory, but we discerned her 
case clearly, and saw that she was only trying to de- 
ceive the brethren. As she began praying with all 
her might, and praising God, we rebuked the praying 
devil, and immediately her mouth was closed, and 
the devils cast out, and she was able to get an ex- 
perience of salvation, and in a few days applied for 
the healing of her body, and was instantly healed 
and m^ade well from that time forth, for which God 
received all the praise and glory. 

Another case is of a man between 6o and 70 years 
of age, who had always been religiously inclined, and 
tried to serve the Lord, but about six years ago he 
imbibed the doctrine of millennialism, and that there 
was no place of punishment after this life; no devil 
to torment people in the future, and that there was 
no eternal punishment. He became very zealous in 
setting forth this doctrine, and published some liter- 



Casting Out Devils. 343 



ature to scatter his poisonous teachings among the 
people, thinking he was doing the will of God. Upon 
the last page of one of his tracts were the following 
words: ''Then where is hell? We answer, no where! 
no where! emphatically no where!" These tracts he 
began to distribute while stopping with us. We 
pointed out his erroneous teaching to him, but he 
would not receive it. Several of God's ministers tried 
to show him his error, but the devil had blinded his 
eyes to such an extent that he would not receive in- 
struction from any one. At a time appointed for 
fasting and prayer, we had a number of services dur- 
ing the day, and the Lord clearly showed us while 
upon our knees that we must expose that doctrine 
before the children of God who were at that time 
stopping with us in the gospel work. We did so in 
the name of the Lord, renouncing his doctrine as a 
doctrine of devils, yet informing him that we did not 
take a stand against him, but against such a spirit 
and such a doctrine, and admonished him to forsake 
it, setting forth the word of God on the subject. We 
could note but little effect upon him at the time, but 
the next morning he was almost wild, not having 
slept any during the night, and his mind was in a tur- 
nioii. and he was apparently in a dying condition, 
and bade his daughters farewell. We knelt and asked 
God to not permit him to die in his present condition, 
and soon he revived and afterwards we laid on hands 
and rebuked that spirit. He fell asleep and slept the 



344 



The Secret of Salvation. 



remainder of the day and the following night, and 
the next day that spirit having been rebuked, he 
could see the light and truth of the scriptures, and 
get an understanding when they were expounded, 
and could begin to see in what an awful condition 
and danger he had been, although much of it was not 
yet clear to his mind. However, realizing the con- 
dition that the devil had gotten him into, he was 
willing to cast the whole thing overboard, and begin 
as a little child and learn from God and his word. 
He seemed to get along very nicely for some months, 
then the enemy of souls began to tempt him that 
perhaps his doctrine was not altogether wrong after 
all, and as he began to entertain such thoughts and 
harbor them in his mind and in his heart, he lost the 
experience of salvation, and could not seemingly re 
gain it for a long time. At times he would seeming- 
ly get the victory, but his faith w^as easily baffled 
until near the close of his life. While upon his death- 
bed, because he still held to s:>me of his doctrines in a 
sense, he fell under the powder of the devil once 
more and became really possessed, and it was an 
awful scene to behold him writhing with devils within 
and the awful powers of the enemy without. The 
devils Vv^ere rebuked and prayer offered, but God held 
him to make certain confessions of his own accord 
and renounce his doctrine before he could get com- 
pletely delivered and keep it, 

Finally one day when God had relieved him to 



Casting Out Devils. 345 

some extent by binding the powers of the devil, that 
he might meditate over his condition after the devils 
had been rebuked, he said, ''Hell is real! the devil is 
real! God is real, and heaven is real!" But he had 
apparently to be brought right in contact almost 
with the flames of hell before he could be made to 
realize it to its fullest extent. He acknowledged 
that there was such a thing as eternal punishment, 
and was very willing to renounce all his false doc-, 
trines, that he might again possess salvation. 

There are many that are under the powers of the 
devil, bound in chains of darkness because they will 
hold to false doctrines and not renounce them. Hell 
will be well supplied with such people; yea, with 
people who have tried to believe that there was no 
such place as hell. Prominent ministers and influ- 
ential men and women have tried to do away with 
hell, but the Word comes, ''For what if some do not 
believe? shall their unbelief make the faith of God 
without effect? God forbid: yea, let God be true, but 
every man a liar." — Rom. 3:3, 4. People may say 
what they please, but it does not change the word of 
God. They may preach no hell doctrine, and yet 
will go to spend eternity in such a place. 

People may tamper with spiritualism and the black 
arts at the peril of their souls. As we have before 
stated, every spiritualistic medium is possessed with 
devils, and cannot be a successful medium for the 
devil until the devil has full possession of them. 



346 The Secret of Salvation. 

Free-loveism is only one ol the fruits of spiritualism, 
although a person may have a free-love spirit and not 
be a spiritualist. Free-loveism and lust go together, 
and such ones get under the power and influence of 
unclean spirits whether or not they are really possess- 
ed. Where a person is tainted with any of these things, 
even though they may be able to come to the Lord 
for the forgiveness of sins, unless the spirit itself is 
thoroughly renounced and rebuked, it will always 
throw an influence around the person until such a 
one is, in the time of temptation, drawn away and the 
soul brought in danger of total destruction and ruin- 
ation. There is quite a difference between the real 
possession of devils or evil spirits, and the outward 
influence of the same. The devil tries to make many 
people believe that they are possessed, and that it is 
beyond their power alone by the help of God to be- 
come free again, who, in fact, are really not possessed 
at all. And many who are possessed, the devil tries 
to make them believe that they are not. He has 
power to throw an awful depression upon the children 
of God sometimes, or as the Word says, send fiery 
darts to try them. Then is when a resistance must 
be set up against him as never before, with a perfect 
trust in God. 

One thing the children of God should remember, 
and not forget, and that is, when they are saved and- 
walking in all the light ot God's word, there is a 
wall of salvation about them, and the devil is aware 



Casting Out Devils. 



347 



of such as he was with Job, and said that the Lord 
had placed a hedge round about Job, which he was 
not able to go through. Just so it is with the chil- 
dren of God who keep their trust in the Lord. There 
is a hedge round about every child of God, which 
the devil is unable to go through. He knows very 
well that he is unable to go through the presence of 
God, therefore he tries to work some means, or lay 
some plan to cause the shield of faith to be dropped, 
then he will shoot his fiery darts, throw out his in- 
fluence, try to discourage the soul, and then come in 
like a flood; but even then when his tricks are 
known, although he may come in like a flood, and 
cause the place to seem like the darkness of Egypt, 
yet a perfect trust in God and in his word will defeat 
him every time, and again those words come with 
such a sweetness: ''When the enemy comes in 
like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord will lift up a 
standard against him." If any child of God is at- 
tacked in that way, he should give the devil a good 
rebuking at once, and not only rebuke him and com- 
mand him to depart, but go to thanking God for 
victory over him, and as soon as the praises are kept 
up he will take his departure with all of his darkness, 
and the name of the Lord will be glorified. 

Another point which might be mentioned for the 
benefit of some, is whether or not it is scriptural to 
lay on hands for the casting out of devils. It is not 
always necessary, as the devils are cast out by the 



348 The Secret of Salvation. 

Word through the name of Jesus. Sometimes it is 
well to lay on hands and rebuke the devil, other 
times it is not necessary. We read in Luke 4: 40, 41, 
of when Jesus was going about preaching, that "when 
the sun was setting, all they that had any sick with 
divers diseases brought them unto him; and he laid 
his hands on every one of them, and healed them. 
And devils also came out of many, crying out, and 
saying, Thou art Christ the Son of God. And he 
rebuking them suffered them not to speak: for they 
knew that he was Christ." In Acts 19: 12 we read 
that handkerchiefs or aprons were brought from 
Paul's body and the diseases departed from them, 
and the evil spirits went out of them." So here it 
seems to have taken something more than Paul 
sim.ply speaking the Word, but sent a handkerchief, 
which, no doubt, he had laid his hands upon, asking 
God to accompany it with power from on high. We 
have seen this scripture fulfilled many times, not 
only in the healing of disease, but also in delivering 
from evil spirits. In many cases of evil spirits it is 
necessary for the person possessed to expose the 
spirit and search out the real cause, or circumstance 
that caused the possession. It is not always neces- 
sary to confess everything of this kind, every dark 
deed that has been done to every one in order to be 
free, but there are cases where some of these darkest 
deeds have to be uncovered and confessed before the 
devil will give way. There is no case of devils too 



Casting Out Devils. 351 

hard for the Lord to deliver if the parties desire de- 
liverance and are willing to meet the conditions of 
the word of God. If persons have been in delusion they 
must renounce and forsake their delusions, and get 
in desperate earnest, and take a vehement stand 
against the devil, and they will get delivered. In all 
cases it is necessary for a person to take a vehement 
stand against all the powers of the devil. And an- 
other thing we wish to say for the encouragement of 
those whom the devil has whipped about, is, that the 
Lord careth for the weak ones with a special care 
and bestows special honor upon such. Do you not 
remember Mary Magdalene, out of whom was cast 
seven devils? The Lord bestowed upon her the 
honor of carrying the first message for him after he 
was risen, and told her to go and tell the disci- 
ples and ^Teter." Why do you suppose he specially 
named out Peter? It was because Peter had recently 
denied him and afterwards repented of it, but would 
naturally be very weak in faith, so the Lord sent him 
a special message, giving him special honor above 
the others. 

Dear ones, you who are tried and tempted by the 
adversary of your soul and realize that you are weak, 
consider these things and look at the mighty strength 
of God instead of at your weakness, and you will be 
able to be victorious in every battle and be an over- 
comer in every conflict. 



352 The Secret of Salvation, 



MIRACLES WROUGHT. 



The prophet Isaiah in looking forward to this gos- 
pel dispensation foretold what would take place, and 
he says, ''Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, 
and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then 
shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue 
of the dumb shall sing: for in the wilderness shall 
waters break out, and streams in the desert. And 
the parched ground shall become a pool, and the 
thirsty land springs of water: in the habitation of 
dragons, where each lay, shall be grass with reeds 
and rushes." — Isa. 35:5-7. These are some of the 
wonderful things that were to be performed during 
the gospel dispensation, yea, even in the last days of 
the Christian era, when the church in the evening of 
time shall shine forth as the morning. That time 
has already dawned upon us. The church in the 
brightness of the morning is fulfilling the prophecy 
of the morning time. The dark noon-day of Cathol- 
icism is past. The dark and cloudy day of Protest- 
antism is swept away as the brightness appears fore- 
told by the prophet Zechariah, 14:7 — *Tt shall come 
to pass that at evening time it shall be light." 

The wonderful miracles will be performed in this 
evening timiC to the same extent as they were in the 
morning of this Christian era, and perhaps greater. 
Prophecy is being rapidly fulfilled; the end of time 
is near at hand. The Lord is preparing his bride. 



Oi 



Miracles Wrought. S53 



the church, for his coming, but she must be robed in 
puiity, and with power and authority. 

We read in the word of God in the eighth chapter 
of Matthew how the prophecy was being fulfilled by 
Christ's com.ing, and miracles were wrought through 
him. And in the Acts of the x^postles we have the 
record of many wonderful miracles being performed 
through his servants. And in i Cor. 12: lO we find 
among the distributions of the gifts to His children 
is the working of miracles, and this is given as a sep- 
arate gift from ihe others; and God bestowed this 
gift upon his children in olden times, and worked 
through such as he saw fit to use on that line, and is 
now bestowing the same gift upon his children whom 
he can use to his glory, and who will meet the con- 
ditions of his word aad reach the point where he can 
use them on that line and trust them with the same. 
We read, ''Jesus Christ the same yesterday, to day 
and forever." We often hear the expression that the 
day of miracles is past. The only way that it is past is 
because the day of faith is pa.st, and that is only past 
to those who will not believe God and take him at 
his word. But the time is here now when the Lord 
is pouring out his Spirit upon his sons and daughters 
and sending forth his judgments from his word by 
his servants, and separating the precious from the 
vile with the two edged sword, and as this is done 
and the whole word of God preached and lived up 
to, God is manifesting his power in miraculous ways. 

23 



354 The Secret of Salvation, 

The children of God have been looking upon mir- 
acles, not as a separate gift which can be obtained or 
used at the present time; but the Lord is revealing 
otherwise and manifesting his power. It has always 
been looked upon as something like walking upon 
water, turning water into wine, and such like; but not 
only such things are miracles, but also such healmgs 
as opening the eyes of the blind, unstopping deaf 
ears, causing the dumb to speak, healing of broken 
bones, and such like, which things are being mani- 
fest in these days to the honor and glory of God. 
We are commanded in the w^ord of God to covet 
earnestly the best gifts, and now these are to be 
coveted for the glory of God, and not the glory and 
fame of the one who may possess the gift, because 
where the latter is the case it woiks out not only to 
the destruction of the soul of that one, but to many 
others. 

As the time of prophecy is being fulfilled when 
these things shall take place, the devil is not slow to 
keep pace with the times. He has been doing almost 
all his work through the black arts, and working 
miracles in various ways on that line, but as the time 
approached for the church of God to rise and shine 
and manifest her power and strength, the devil 
started out his messengers professing to cure dis- 
eases and work miracles through faith in God. He 
has sent out a host of servants professing religion. 
Many of them even to day are going forth healing 



Miracles Wrought. 



355 



the sick and doing wonderful works to draw the at- 
tention of the people. And we find in sectism in 
many places where they have bitterly fought and 
opposed divine healing, that the devil finding that he 
could no longer deceive the people by fighting the 
truth on the^e lines, started those carnal sectarian 
preachers to preaching that line of truth, wherein 
they had been fighting it; and in order to deceive 
the people wonderful miracles were wrought. 

Some may wonder how that can be, how people 
can get healed by any power that is not of God. We 
find through reading the word of God that the devil 
is the author of disease, and he being the author, if 
he can put diseases upon a person, then in order to 
deceive the people through the healing of the afflict- 
ed one he can easily withdraw his afflicting power 
and remove the disease. This makes it much more 
difficult to establish the work of the Lord because 
the devil is to fight on every hand, on the line of 
getting salvation, of keeping it, on the line of heal- 
ing, working miracles, and, in fact, on every line; 
therefore it is necessary that the church of God be 
pure and holy and all its members righteous, and 
that is just the kind of a church God has, and he will 
have no other. All the tares will be separated, and 
it is amid all this confusion of devil power and mira- 
cles that the church must rise and shine, and that 
with such brilliancy as to out hine all the miraculous 
performances of the devil, and so far exceed all such 



356 The Secret of Salvation. 

as to confound everything that is not of God, as was 
done in Pharaoh's time, when his wise men and as- 
trologers worked miracles in the sight of Moses and 
Aaron; but amidst all their miraculous performances 
the power of God was shown forth in a miraculous 
way that confounded them all, and Aaron's rod which 
had turned to a serpent swallowed up all the other 
serpents, and the name of the Lord was magnified 
therein. 

In this age of sectism, spiritualism, and free-loveism, 
the devil ha^ had a wonderful good time blinding the 
eyes of the people, and is now m.aking an extra effort; 
''For they are the spirits of devils working miracles, 
which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of 
the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that 
great day of God Almighty." And in 2 Thess. 2:9, 
we read of this time of antichrist spirits, "Whose 
coming is after the working of Satan with all signs 
and power and lying wonders." Many are deceived 
and being deceived. There will be real miracles 
wrought by these false powers, and they will be 
wrought for the purpose of deceiving souls. But the 
church of God is becoming awakened to these things, 
as God has already bestowed his precious gifts upon 
some, and many more are seeking these precious 
gifts. We have witnessed many cases v/here the 
miraculous power of God was manifest in healing 
people who were beyond the point of earthly help. 

For the glory of God we will mention a few of the 



Miracles Wrought. 351 

great number of such cases that might be given. 
Some time ago a woman in a hospital at Columbus, 
Ohio^ read a report of a wonderful case of healing 
which took place at a meeting which was being held 
in another part of the state, she being at the hospital 
for the fourth time given up by the doctors. Her 
left hand and arm were withered, the flesh almost 
completely decayed and dried up, also her left leg 
withered, and that side of her body and face para- 
lyzed, until she was a hopeless, helpless case. Hear- 
ing of the healing mentioned, she began to pray and 
give herself to the Lord. Finally she had a letter 
written to the brother who was holding the meeting 
and asked his prayers. He sent us the letter asking 
us to join him in prayer, which we did, and one even- 
ing as the lady was left alone by the doctors and 
nurses she committed herself, soul and body into the 
hands of the Lord and fell asleep. The next morning 
she found that her hand and arm and limb were the 
natural size, and the flesh upon it w^as as the flesh of 
a little child, the same as was given to Naaman the 
leper when he obeyed the Lord and dipped himself 
seven times in the river Jordan; his flesh was imme- 
diately restored and was .as the flesh of a little child. 
She immediately had the use of her limbs as before 
her sickness. The nurses came in and were aston- 
ished, and ran and called the doctors in. She told 
them the Lord had healed her. They said it was 
some phenomena which they were unable to solve, 



358 The Secret of Salvation. 

but being infidels did not like to admit that it was 
done by the power of God. Some months later she 
came to our place on purpose to visit us and tell us 
of what the Lord had done for her, and felt very 
grateful towards her Maker for the wonderful mani- 
festation of his power. 

In June, 1895, ^^ ^ camp meeting near Grand 
Junction, Mich., a day had been appointed as a day 
of fasting and prayer, that God might manifest his 
power in the salvation of souls and the healing of the 
sick. Many were healed and testified to the same, 
but among the great numbers of healing there was 
one special case, which we desire to mention for the 
glory of God. A young man had come to the meet- 
ing a few days before, who had once been saved, and 
came with the intention of giving himself to the 
Lord again. On Saturday evening the day before 
the fasting and prayer, as he went to care for his 
horses one of them kicked him, striking him in the 
stomach and shoulder and breast, dislocating his left 
shoulder, cracking or breaking some of his ribs, and 
knocking him senseless to the ground. He was 
picked up, but no one seemed to know who he was, 
so he was carried into a tent, and some of the breth- 
ren gathered around him and asked God to restore 
him, that he might be able to make known unto them 
who he was. In a few minutes consciousness was 
restored, and he told his name, and that his mother 
was on the ground. She was sent for, and found that 



Miracles Wrought. 



359 



she was saved and a strong believer in divine healing. 
The young man did not want a doctor, although he 
was yet unsaved. However, some one who was un- 
saved took the responsibility upon himself to go for 
a doctor. But before he arrived the brethren had 
set the dislocated shoulder, but when the doctor 
came he examined it and found that it had been dis- 
located and also he was severely injured internally 
and liable to die almost any time. He tied up his 
arm and ordered it to remain so. The young man 
suffered intensely during the night, and the next day 
likewise as he lay in the room of an open tent. 
Thousands of people as they passed by or crowded 
around witnessed his sufferings. Much prayer was 
offered in his behalf, and finally he was relieved 
enough that he could give his heart to the Lord, and 
yet after accepting salvation once more, he for some 
time did not feel the Lord could trust him with his 
healing on account of his past unfaithfulness. Many 
threats were made by opposers to the truth, stating 
that the man was dying and not allowed the help of 
a physician, and that if he died in that condition the 
children of God should be prosecuted. The truth of 
the matter was, the young man would not have a 
physician, would not take a dose of medicine, nor 
allow it put on his body. 

Through the faithful prayers of the children of 
God in the afternoon he was persuaded to take the 
Lord for his physician and be healed to the glory of 



360 The Secret of Salvation. 

God, So he concluded to fulfill the Word and send 
for the elders of the church and be anointed accord- 
ing to James 5: 14, 15. Just as we were ready to pray 
for him an officer of the law near by said, **If that 
man dies these people will have to stand the conse- 
quences." But that did not stagger our faith, neither 
did the sight of the afflictions of the young man, 
because our eyes were fixed upon the Lord, and we 
knew he had power to raise him up. And there 
before a large crowd of witnesses, unbelievers and 
skeptics, we gathered around the suffering one; had 
prayer, anointing him with oil in the name of the 
Lord, then laid hands upon him and asked the Lord 
to heal him, believing that he would do it; then we 
stepped aside and told the young man to get up in 
the name of the Lord. He sat up, putting on his 
shoes, his vest, reaching back with the arm that had 
been dislocated, without any injury. His short 
breathing and gasping for breath had«stopped before 
we took our hands from off his body. He arose and 
walked across the room, praising God, and then 
walked out upon the platform in front of the house 
and testified to a large mass of people. This he did 
three different times before sitting down, and the 
result of his healing was that many people believed 
on the Lord for salvation and healing; yet there 
were some that would not believe, who stood and 
witnessed the same. Some had made such threats, 
and said that they knew he was dying, and the only 



Miracles Wrought, S61 



way they could get out of it was to add another false- 
hood, and state that the man died, and while they 
were gathered around him the dead man was carried 
into another part of the house and some one else 
took his place and got up before the people. But 
the whole affair was done in the sight of the multi- 
tude, and the devil could not help himself. There 
was the man who had been injured, who had been 
examined by a physician, who would not take his 
medicine, nor allow it upon his body, and now he 
stood before them whole. 

Many other cases as miraculous could be cited, 
but it is unnecessary here. There are times when 
people are so unfortunate as to be crippled, or 
diseased, and are not able to get hold of God with 
proper faith, and there are no elders present, and 
they are unable to travel or be present where there 
are elders or people who have faith in God for heal- 
ing, and yet God has a way for such to be healed. If 
it is impossible for them to meet with the children of 
God they have the precious promise of his word in 
St. John 15:7. But we read of wonderful miracles 
wrought through Paul: *'God wrought special mira- 
cles by the hands of Paul,, so that from his body were 
brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and 
the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits 
went out of them." — Acts 19: 12. This was in places, 
no doubt, where Paul was not able to go, nor the peo- 
ple who needed healing able to be brought to him, 



362 The Secret of Salvation. 

yet they had the faith for the healing, so Paul sent 
the handkerchief, or apron, or something of the kind 
to the afflicted ones, accompanied by the power of 
God, and the parties were healed; those who were 
possessed with evil spirits were delivered. God 
works in the same manner at the present time, and 
many instances of like manner could be given. 

Sometime ago a sister who was isolated from the 
children of God, who had faith in his word for heal- 
ing, had some large cancers upon her body, and her 
life was drawing rapidly to a close, when she wrote 
to us desiring an anointed handkerchief for the heal- 
ing of her cancers. Upon receipt of the handkerchief 
it was anointed and hands laid upon it, the same as if 
we were laying hands upon her in fulfillment of James 
5: 14, 15. It was sent to her with the prayer that God 
might accompany it with his mighty healing power. 
A few days later a letter was received from her that 
the largest and most painful one was entirely gone 
without pain, and the other one almost healed, for 
which she was giving God all the praise and the glory. 
But there are many who have been thus afflicted and 
down and oppressed for many years, have been able 
to put their case so completely into the hands of God 
when alone as to receive his miraculous healing 
touch. One brother with whom we were well acquaint- 
ed had been a cripple for about 18 years with hip 
disease, and had heard of the wonderful healing 
power of God and came to the conclusion that if God 








W^iiig 




'W% 



^Jl^'S 










'hh 



I' 



I 



II'' '^i. 



Opening the eyes of the Biind 



Miracles Wrought. 365 

would heal one person he would heal another, as he 
was not a respecter of persons; therefore he began to 
call mightily upon God, that he might be healed, and 
the Lord did heal him instantly, insonluch that he 
threw away his crutches and could walk wither t 
them. 

On the 14th day of Nov. 1895 ^^ Grand Rapids, 
Mich, we were called in to see a ten-year-old boy 
who had hip disease and had had four inches of the 
upper part of the fiunor, thigh bone, taken out, and 
his leg left helpless, being four inches shorter than 
the other. He had not walked without crutches for 
about a year, and had very excruciating pains. He 
had been told of the wonderful answers to prayer, 
and knew of our coming, and said that when we came 
he would walk. We had a season of prayer with him, 
then anointed and laid on hands and asked God to 
heal him, and God witnessed there to his healing 
power. The next day the boy got up and walked 
several times across the room and out into the kitch- 
en without crutch or cane, and in a few days was 
out coasting on his sled and his leg rapidly becoming 
lengthened, and enjoyed giving God praise for his 
wonderful works. 




366 The Secret of Salvation. 



HEALING OF THE BLIND. 



**Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened." — Isa. 
35: 5. Truly that time is also now here. Those who 
are blind have hope through the wonderful power of 
the Lord Jesus Christ. He is the same yesterday, 
to day and forever. A sister in Battle Creek a few 
years ago, who had been blind for about three years 
was instantly healed at a camp meeting- near Bangor, 
Mich., and has had the use of her eyes ever since. 
She was totally blind, and during the day of fasting 
and prayer was healed, insomuch that she could im- 
mediately read common print from her Bible without 
any inconvenience. 

A few months ago we witnessed the healing of a 
brother who had a cataract growing over his eye un- 
til he was blind. The fir^t time he was prayed for 
he could distinguish objects, but could not see clearly. 
A few days later after hearing the word C'f God 
preached, as his privileges were made known on that 
line, his faith increased to such a degree that he 
applied again for special praj^er in his behalf, and 
immediately his eye was made well, insomuch that 
he could see clearly. 

A sister at a camp meeting at Los Angeles in Sept., 
1895, came to the meeting, and after consecrating 
herself to the Lord, applied for the healing of her 
eyes. With an extraordinary pair rf glasses she said 
she was unable to tell whether or not a person had 



Deaf and Dumb Healed. 861 

any eyes if they were four feet away from her. She 
felt the Lord wanted to heal her. We anointed her 
eyes in the name of the Lord aad she claimed her 
healing as God witnessed to it, but yet she could not 
see. So positive was she that she was going to see 
that she pulled off her glasses and threw them away, 
and yet for a few minutes she was unable to see, but 
God honored her faith, and she sprang to her feet, 
praising God for his healing power, and then turned 
to those standing near by, some of them even several 
feet away, and began to tell them the color of their 
eyes, wherein before she could not tell them that 
they had eyes. But God held her, not only to be- 
lieve for her healing, but to give him glory for it as 
he witnessed to the same. 



DEAF AND DUMB HEALED. 



*'And the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. 
Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the 
tongue of the dumb sing." — Isa. 35: 5, 6. Truly God 
is able to fulfill this prophecy, and many are able to 
testify to the fulfillment of the same in having the 
work done by his power. A few months ago while 
in Chicago, all day long we were laboring with souls, 
some for salvation and some for healing, insomuch 
that we did not have time to eat anything during the 
day. In the evening just before we were about to 



368 The Secret of Salvation, 

give a lesson on divine healing we were called in to 
pray for a lady who was deaf and dumb; had not 
heard nor spoken anything for 30 years, or since she 
was three years of age. One of the brethren talked 
to her with pencil and paper and found she was in 
good spiritual condition, and believed that the work 
would be done. She was suffering much pain from 
the effects of an accident, her knee being injured 
from being struck by a street car. We first prayed 
for the healing of her injured limb. Immediately she 
began to make m.otions expressing herself in a way 
that gave us to understand that the pain was all gone. 
This not only increased her faith for healing, but we 
felt immediately that God would unstop her deaf 
ears and enable her to speak. After laying hands 
upon her and rebuking the spirit of infirmity we test- 
ed her healing by asking her questions, and she could 
not only hear but could answer us in plain words, and 
repeat sentences after us, and gave praise to God in 
a clear audible voice. 

About the first of July, 1895, ^^ ^ meeting in Wash- 
ington a man from Idaho was present, who said that 
23 years before his hearing was destroyed by a blow 
received upon the side of the head, bursting what is 
commonly called the drum of the ear. The doctors 
probed his ear with silver, and said there was no hope 
for him; and he had heard nothing in that ear for 23 
years. He applied for healing and instantly after hav- 
ing been prayed for, he said he could hear as well from 



Broken Bones Healed. 369 

that ear as the other one, and was tested by a num- 
ber of other persons who saw the healing done. 

Another case where the Lord showed his miracu- 
lous power was that of a sister from Tennessee, who 
came to our home and presented herself for healing 
upon Thanksgiving day in Nov., 1895. She had lost 
her hearing in one ear about 13 years before, and was 
totally deaf in that ear at the time she applied for 
healing. Im.mediately after prayer was offered we 
held a watch to her ear and she could hear the tick 
as distinctly as could any one, and began to shout 
and praise the Lord for his wonderful healing power. 

Many such wonderful cases could be given, but we 
only speak of a few for the encouragement of those 
who are deprived of their hearing. We have known 
of persons who through their own prayers have re- 
ceived the healing touch after having been almost, if 
not entirely deaf. If the dear afflicted ones only lay 
hold upon the promises of God there are wonderful 
things in store for them. May God give such persons 
unbounded faith in his word, that they may be able 
to enjoy the privileges which the Master desires 
them to enjoy. 



BROKEN BONES HEALED. 



People do occasionally meet with serious accidents, 

and then is the time they desire help as never before, 

34 



310 The Secret of Salvation* 

and ofttimes the situation is such that human aid 
cannot be procured, and at such times it is well to 
have a perfect trust and faith in God, and to know 
our privileges at such times. We are sometimes 
asked what is to be done in case of broken bones. 
Should a physician be called to set the bones, then 
ask God to do the healing? or, should we trust God 
to set the bones and also do the healing? God can 
get glory in either case, but sometimes as much or 
more by having a physician to set it, and if a miracu- 
lous work is then performed in the healing the phy- 
sician as well as the people is obliged to acknowledge 
the vvonderful work of the Lord, w^herein had a skill- 
ful mian not examined the same they would be 
inclined to deny it being a -serious case. But there 
are ofttimes cases when God gets far more glory 
where he can do the whole work. If you have not 
faith enough in God to call upon him to set the bones, 
then have a skillful person to do that part of it, in 
which there would be nothing wrong, and then call 
upon God to do the healing part of it. 

A few months ago while at a meeting near Wood- 
burn, Ore. on Sunday a man came forward for prayer 
and gave his heart to the Lord, and was delivered 
from the appetite of tobacco at the same time, having 
many times tried in his own strength to quit it. 
The following Tuesday while walking over a mass of 
rubbish, tree tops, etc., he fell between some of the 
limbs, and his left leg being caught fast became 



Broken Bones Healed. 



311 



mangled and twisted among the rubbish, with three 
or four of his ribs broken, which caused him the 
most intense suffering he had ever experienced. It 
was sometime before he could be extricated from the 
rubbish and limbs, but was finally taken to a barn, 
and there expected to end his moments here on earth 
in a very short time. After giving some instructions 
concerning his burial, and gasping the names and 
addresses of some of his friends, the man who was 
present with him asked him if he would not have a 
physician. He replied that a physician could do him 
no good and he did not w^ant one. They insisted on 
doing something for him, so he told them that he 
would like to see the elders at the camp meeting 
which w^as being held about five miles distant, but 
did not think that he could live until they came. A 
messenger was sent immediately for the brethren, 
and while on his way he stopped and sent a physician 
to attend to his case. Three of us went to visit the 
brother, and as we arrived at the place, the physician 
had just finished dressing the w^ounds and was taking 
his departure. He had a board bandaged to the left 
leg from his foot to his hip, and the poor man w^as 
gasping for breath. A fe.w moments after arriving 
we had a season of prayer, and felt the Lord wanted 
to heal the man, and then as he consecrated himself 
fully to God, w^e anointed him with oil in the name 
of the Lord and laid our hands upon his head, and 
God sent the healing powder. Almost instantly he 



3112 The Secret of Salvation. 

stopped his gasping for breath, and began to breathe 
in a more natural manner. His limb was swelled 
tight to almost twice its proper size. So we again 
had prayer asking God to remove the swelling, and in 
a very few minutes it had gone down until the bandages 
were loose, and we left him in that condition, believ- 
ing that God would soon have him at the meeting 
again. The next morning he took the bandages off, 
and in a day or so was able to be up and around, and 
the doctor had told him that he would have to lie 
there six weeks, if he got well at all. On Thursday 
he desired to come to meeting, but had no convey- 
ance. On Sunday he was determined to come if he 
had to walk, and did walk about one mile of the way. 
Came in the meeting praising God and testifying 
to the healing of his body. The Lord received 
glory through this healing as it encouraged many to 
believe in the mighty healing power of God. 

A brother who lives in Chicago a few months ago 
was stopping with us for a few days, and then went 
to Indiana and stopped at a place where there were 
those who opposed divine healing, and were not will- 
ing to receive the truth, and some of them were even 
rejecting the truth that was being presented. During 
his stay there it had been raining, and as he stepped 
outside and was about to go down a short flight of 
stairs his feet slipped and his hand struck against 
something, breaking the bone of his thumb above the 
second joint. Some present were very much excited. 



Means Used in Healing. 



373 



and desired a physician called, but he told them his 
trust was in the Lord, although he was suffering 
much pain, he would have no medicine, or anything 
put on for a relief, but felt that God should have all 
the praise and glory. There were, however, two of 
God's children present who had faith for healing, 
and they had prayer and laid hands upon the broken 
thumb, and the Lord instantly healed him, insomuch 
that he lifted his hand before them and had full use 
of his thumb. This resulted in the salvation of a 
soul, and turned others to the belief of the full gospel. 
The Lord can heal broken bones as easily as he 
can remove pain. It does not matter w^hether the 
work is done instantly, or gradually. However, that 
is just according to our faith and the way Vv^e move 
out upon his promises. He is able to make an in- 
stantaneous work out of every case, and he is willing 
to do it if our faith wijl reach'that point. But if it does 
not we can give the case into his hands and trust him 
as fully as possible, and he will do the work just 
according as we trust him. 



MEANS USED IN HEALING. 



Just what kind of means to be used by the children 
of God in case of sickness at all tim_es has been a 
matter of no little perplexity on account of the teach- 
ings of those in positions as instructors, who have 



574 The Secret of Salvation. 

held up their own experience as a standard to mea- 
sure by instead of taking the word of God as the 
standard. 

Divine healing is a reality to day as much at it ever 
was, and will be manifest wherever the Bible standard 
of full salvation is lifted before the people. For past 
ages the standard of truth has been lowered, and 
most religious teachers throughout all sectism have 
taught that the days of divine healing are past and 
ended with the apostles, and will not be restored 
again in this life; but there is not a scripture to be 
found to prove anything of the kind. Where the 
trouble lies is plainly to be seen. Through false 
teaching people have departed from the faith instead 
of contending for it, and for centuries drifted into 
unbelief. Secondly, it has been difficult for many 
teachers who have been led out into the clear gospel 
light to lift up the standard of truth on divine heal- 
ing to the Bible line as they are yet only raising it to 
their own experience, when their experience is not 
up to the Bible standard on such lines of truth. 
*'They that measure themselves by themselves are 
not wise," is what the Bible tells u^, and how much 
more unwise are they who try to bring the word of 
God down to be measured by their shriveled and 
stinted experience. 

In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ we expect 
to lift the Bible standard on divine healing as well as 
on other things. The Lord placed the gifts of heal- 



Means Used in Healing, 375 



ing in the church for the benefit of his people, i Cor. 
12:9. Mark 16: i8i»r James 5: 13-15. And he wants 
his ministers to preach the Word on healing, that 
the people may believe and have faith to be healed, 
and not preach the opinions of some one regardless of 
what the Word says. "Faith cometh by hearing, and 
hearing by the word of God; but how shall they hear 
without a preacher, or how shall they preach except 
they be sent?" Then it is necessary in order for the 
ministers of God to preach the Word to get their 
commission from God and preach the whole truth 
with authority sent down from heaven. Do not try 
to preach ahead of your experience, but tarry until 
you get an experience and preach it with bold- 
ness. Your own boldness will not answer; it will 
soon bring you down in disgrace; it must be God- 
given. Some teach that it is our duty to use 
nature*s remedies, such as herbs, teas, and such like, 
to the extent of our knowledge, and not ask God to 
do for us by his divine power what we could do with 
remedies he has placed within our reach and gives 
us knowledge to use. This is not the Bible standard. 
It is not the standard for those who fully trust in 
God, and it is not our intention here to lift up a 
standard of the experience of some one who is weak 
in the faith, but the standard which the Bible sets 
io^'h, the words of the Lord. 

\\ v^ believe in using means, but believe in children 
of God using the means set forth in his word. What 



376 The Secret of Salvation. 

kind is that? Turn to James 5: 13-16, 'Ts any among 
you afflicted?" What should \^ do? ^'Let him 
pray." What kind of a promise has he if he prays? 
'*If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye 
shall ask what ye will and it shall be done unto you." 
—John 15:7. Mark 11: 24. i John 5: 14, 15; 3: 22. 



WHAT TO DO IN CASE OF SICKNESS. 



'Ts any sick among you?" What must he do? 
If we would read our Bibles as sectarian preachers 
have been preaching it for centuries, we would read 
it as follows: Send for the doctors and let them give 
him a dose of medicine, and continue the same until 
he gets w^ell or dies. But that is not what the Word 
says. Let us read: *'Let him call for the elders." 
Then what are they to do? give him miedicine? No: 
the Word does not say so. If it did every minister 
of God would need to carry his saddle bag filled with 
medicine, and if the Word taught such we should see 
to it that the sick one took the medicine. 

But let us continue reading th^ 14th verse of James 
5, and see what the Word says do: ''Let him call for 
the elders of the church, and let them pray over him, 
anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord; and 
the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord 
shall raise him up; and if he have committed sins 
they shall be forgiven him." 



What to do in Case of Sickness. 



377 



Here you see it is the prayer of faith that causes 
the work to be done, and not the dose of medicine. 
But why then is it necessary to anoint w^ith oil? Oil 
is to be used just because the word of God says use 
it, and we are commanded to obey God. Saul found 
that ''obedience is better than sacrifice." The kind 
of oil to use is oil of olive. It is not to be used for 
its curative power or virtue there is in it, but the 
healing power accompanies the use of it through 
obedience. The w^aters of Jordan had no curative 
power, yet through obedience to the word of God 
Namaan was healed of his leprosy by dipping him- 
self seven times therein. Did not God make the 
herbs and give us doctors and give us sense to use 
them? Yes; God made the herbs, whether he gave 
us doctors or not; but he does not com.mand us in 
his word to use either of them in case of sickness. 
He al^o promised us the spirit of a sound mind, and 
then tells people of such minds what course to pur- 
sue. James 5: 13-16. The herbs and doctors are for 
those who are not acquainted with God, or are afraid 
to trust him. 

Can one take medicine and yet remain saved? 
Yes; if they are walking in all the light they have; 
but you scarcely ever find medicine topers able to 
exercise much faith in divine healing. Their faith is 
about as weak and sickly as their bodies. Most of 
them spend more money for medicine than for the 
spread of the gospel. 



878 The Secret of Salvation, 

And what about the children of God who only use 
herbs, and teas, and such things as are good and do 
not cost anything? Well, they would probably be 
classed with those whom Paul spoke of in Romans, 
who were **weak in the faith," but whom he said, ''re- 
ceive ye.'* We are not to condemn them by telling 
them they are of the devil, but show them the better 
way of faith, trust and perfect confidence in the Lord. 
If the teas and such like do them good once they are 
sure to put more confidence in the same remedy next 
time than in the Lord. The Bible does not say the 
taking of herb teas and such things will save his sick 
children, but says ''the pray of faith shall save the 
sick." 

What would you think of an elder who always 
dopes himself, or those of his family with simple 
remedies, and when called on to pray for the sick 
reads to them James 5: 14, and admonishes them to 
take the Bible method; that is, take God at his 
word, and "according to your faith so be it unto 
you?" Such an elder needs advancement up to the 
Bible standard. 

Some people try to hide behind Isaiah's figs, Tim- 
othy's wine, Paul's thorn, and such things. But the 
Word shows this up so clearly that it leaves them 
without excuse. 



HezekiaWs Figs, 379 



HEZEKIAH'S FIGS. 



It is very often the case that people weak in the faith, 
or medicine topers, and doctor's pets, try to hide be- 
hind Hezekiah's figs. We will examine his case in 
the light of the Word. They say Hezekiah used figs 
and was healed. But let us see how Hezekiah was 
healed. His case was a helpless one; he was ''sick 
unto death," and the prophet was sent to tell him 
that he must die. But Hezekiah began to pray and 
refer the Lord to what a perfect life he had lived, 
and the Lord said, "I have heard thy prayers, I have 
seen thy tears, behold, I will heal thee." Why was 
it he was healed? It was because the Lord had 
heard his prayer. But Isaiah said. Take a lump of 
figs, and they took it and laid it on the boil, and he 
recovered. Now this has nothing to do concerning 
doctors, because a physician was not called, had 
nothing to do with it; and it says he was healed be- 
cause of Hezekiah's prayer. They might have put 
on the figs by the wholesale, and had Hezekiah not 
prayed he would have died. 

But some say, ''Our faith and works must go to- 
gether." We are to do just exactly what God says 
to do, and when he orders a thing it is safe to do it. 
If people who try to hide behind Hezekiah's figs be- 
lieve that this is what ought to be done, why do they 
not always get figs to put on when they are sick, and 
let their faith and works go together? Or, why do 



380 The Secret of Salvation. 

they not go and dip themselves seven times in the 
river and be healed as Namaan was healed? But if 
they are not willing to do that, why not let faith and 
works go together, and do as we are told to do in the 
word of God. 

In James 5: 13-16 we are told that if any is afflict- 
ed, let him pray. If his prayer is not effectual then 
he is to use some means; that is, let his faith and 
works go together. And now what are the 
works and means referred to if the prayer is not 
effectual? *'Let him call for the elders of the church, 
and let them pray over him anointing him with oil in 
the name of the Lord." Here are the works and 
means that are to follow the prayer of the individual 
himself. And what w^ill this united faith and means 
bring about? *'And the prayer of faith shall save the 
sick, and the Lord shall raise him up." Now, if we 
believe God, why not obey him? If we believe in 
using means, why not like Hezekiah and Namaan, 
use the means that he tells us to use as set forth by 
James? 



TIIVIOTHY'S WINE. 



Some one asks, How about Timothy's wine? Well, 
there are a great many illustrations in the word of 
God which have both a literal and a spiritual mean- 
ing. We will here give the literal meaning of Paul's 



Ttmothy^s Wine. 



381 



expression to Timothy. In i Tim, 5:23 he says, 
''Drink no longer water, but use a little wine for thy 
stomach's sake and thine often infirmities/' Rother- 
ham's version of the New Testament has it, *'for thy 
frequent sicknesses." 

According to certain scriptures which Paul uses to 
Timothy we would infer that Timothy's former life 
was such that left him with delicate digestive organs, 
or in other words, a weak stomach. We are told by 
those who have beea in Palestine that the water in 
certain portions of the country contains alkali, and, 
no doubt, the alkali water of that country did not 
agree with him very well, and frequently caused him 
to have some stomach trouble through the weakness 
of that organ of his body, and the grapes were a food, 
and not a medicine, which had properties to counter- 
act the properties in the bad water, or were strength- 
ening to his stomach. At such seasons when the 
grapes were not to be had then the juice of the grapes, 
which was unfermented wine answered the same pur- 
pose, which was a food instead of a medicine. And 
becaus'e of the condition of the water Paul says, 
**Drink no longer water, but take a little wine for thy 
stomach's sake." He meant just exactly what he 
said. Paul was not a physician, neither did he go to 
practicing medicine, but knew something about the 
food properties contained in the grapes and grape 
juice. He did not tell him to drink ferme ited wme, 
nor drink the kind recommended by the glassful, 



382 Tlie Secret of Salvation. 

nor become a winebibber, nor anything of the kind, 
but was giving him some instruction from the stand- 
point of health, and not from a medical stand-point. 
No one need to take license from this to become a 
winebibber, because Paul did not tell him to drink 
the wine as a beverage, and furthermore, he was to 
quit drinking Vv^ater; furthermore he did not give it 
as a command or advice for any one else. 

However, there is no chance for either medicine 
topers or winebibbers to hide behind even the iiteral 
application of this. Paul advised this as one who is 
troubled wuth constipation and using white bread 
would be advised to quit the use of such and use 
graham bread, that made from the whole wheat, 
which would be a food and yet a laxative. Aside 
from this there can be a beautiful and vivid spiritual 
lesson drawn. 



PAUUS THORN. 



Because Paul tells us that he had a ''thorn in the 
flesh," and because people have not thoroughly un- 
derstood just what the thorn was, many have tried to 
hide behind it in various ways. Some try to use that 
to show that God will not always heal disease, or has 
not the power to heal or he would have healed Paul. 
Others who have some bodily affliction conclude that 
they are like Paul, have something that the Lord 



PauVs Thorn. 883 



does not see fit to heal. Ofttimes in setting forth 
the word of God concerning divine healing, and the 
truth is sent vividly home to some listener, they cry 
out, ''What about Paul's thorn?'' ''I don't think I can 
be healed, because I believe the Lord has given me a 
thorn in the flesh," and such like expressions. But 
there are a few things to take into consideration, and 
you who are in this manner trying to hide behind 
Paul's thorn, we wish you to take into consideration 
in the first place that you are not Paul; another thing 
that it is not likely that you have such an abundance 
of revelations from God but what he can keep you 
humble some other way besides having disease put 
upon you; and furthermore we wish to say, this thorn 
was not a disease of the body, as has generally been 
considered even among most all teachers on the sub- 
ject of divine healing. Now we do not w^ish to ignore 
the teaching of those who have been setting forth 
gospel truths in all the light they had, for, in fact, 
until recently we did not fully understand just what 
this thorn meant; but the Lord has let the light of 
his truth shine forth from the Word so clearly that 
there is no doubt concerning the truth of the matter, 
and we will clearly show by the Word just what is 
meant by this thorn. Let us read 2 Cor. 12:7-10. 
Paul says, ''And lest I should be exalted above mea- 
sure through the abundance of revelations, there was 
given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of 
Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above 



d8i The Secret of Sa Ivatio n . 

measure. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, 
that it might depart from me. And he said unto me, 
My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is 
made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore 
will I rather glory in mine infirmities, that the power 
of Christ may rest upon me. Therefore I take plea- 
sure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in 
persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake: for when 
I am weak, then am I strong." Some read 2 Cor. lo: 
10, and conclude that the thorn in the flesh was an 
impediment in his speech, but the Word does not 
just exactly say so, nor make it clear, and it is very 
easy to make many applications concerning this 
thorn. Paul perhaps did not have as good a delivery 
in speaking, and as smooth words, showing forth the 
qualifications of an elocutionist and orator as some, 
but the people acknowledged that his letters were 
^'weighty and powerful.'* 

Again there are others who take Gal. 4: 12-15 ^^^ 
conclude that Paul had sore eyes, or some kind of an 
affliction of the eyes because he said, "Ye would have 
plucked out your own eyes, and would have given 
them to m.e." And in the 13th verse it says, ''Through 
infirmity of the flesh I preached the gospel unto you 
at the first," etc. It does not say here that he had 
weak ej'es, neither does it say his infirmity was a 
disease, because infirmity has reference to some 
weakness of the body, or hindrance from performing 
duties, whether it be by disease, or through injuries 



PauVs Thorn. 



885 



or oppressions by persecution, or old age; and with- 
out looking further into the scriptures by simply 
reading this passage of scripture, one may naturally 
conclude that he had a disease of the eyes, and apply 
it as his thorn. But now let us see some of the 
things that Paul had to suffer, which he called infirm- 
ities, and where he spoke of the thorn being given, he 
says, "Therefore will I rather glory in mine infirmities, 
that the power of Christ m.ay rest upon me. * -* * For 
when I am weak, then am I strong." And in 2 Cor. 
11:21-30 says, ''I speak as concerning reproach, as 
though we had been weak. Howbeit, whereinsoever 
any is bold, I am bold also.^ ^ * In reproaches more 
abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more 
frequent, in deaths oft. Of the Jews five times re- 
ceived I forty stripes save one. Thrice was I beaten 
with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered ship- 
wreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep; 
in journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of 
robbers, in perils of mine own countrymen, in perils 
by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the 
wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false 
brethren, in weariness and pai:fulness, in watchings 
often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold 
and nakedness. Beside those things that are without, 
that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the 
churches. Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is 
offended, and I burn not. If I must needs glory, I will 

glory of the things which concern mine infirmities." 

35 



886 The Secret of Salvation. 

Truly Paul had many things to contend with. The 
enemy oppressed him on every hand wherever he 
went, yet he went through with the real victory in 
his soul. But the Lord had given him an abundance 
of revelations concerning his will in the church and 
insight into the wonderful truths of the gospel, and 
placed upon him great responsibilities; therefore it 
was necessary for him to be kept very humble, so the 
Lord had to let the devil loose on him, as we express 
it, in order that he might be kept humble. Was this 
merely an affliction of the eyes or an impediment in 
the speech? not by any means. He may possibly 
have had these things at some time during his life, 
although the Word does not positively tell us so. 
But let us review this again in 2 Cor. 12:7-10. It 
says, "There was a thorn in the flesh given me.'' 
Why was it given? Lest he should be exalted above 
measure through the abundance of revelations. What 
was the thorn? A messenger of Satan to buffet him. 
What was it for? To keep him hunmble. What did 
Paul do about it? He went to pray and prayed until 
he got an answer. What was the answer? *'My 
grace is sufficient for thee." Now truly by observ- 
ing how he was buffeted about by the enemy in the 
scriptures quoted, it is plainly to be seen that this 
messenger of Satan was the spirit of persecution 
which he had to meet, and the word of God makes it 
very plain, and Paul tells it in his own words. Acts 
20: 22, 23. Paul says, "And now, behold, I go bound 



PauVs Thorn, 381 



in the Spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things 
that shall befall me there, save that the Holy Ghost 
witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and afflic- 
tions abide me." Here you see now Paul was going 
to Jerusalem, and he says he does not know what all 
is going to happen him there; but one thing he 
knows is that he will meet with bonds and afflictions; 
that is, with some of these persecutions that we have 
just read about. Why does he know it? Because 
the Holy Ghost, he says, witnessed to it. When did 
the Holy Ghost witness to this? When Paul was 
praying about these matters. He knew he had been 
oppressed and persecuted, met with bonds and afflic- 
tions in almost every city where he went, so he began 
to pray that the Lord might deliver him from this if 
it was to his glory. The first time he prayed he did 
not get a special answer from God, so he prayed 
again, and did not get a satisfactory answer; but he 
was determined to know the will of God concerning 
this matter, so he decided to importune with the 
Lord, or keep on praying until he did know. What 
answer did he get? His answer was, ''My grace is 
sufficient." The Holy Ghost witnessed to him that 
he would meet those things wherever he went, but 
that the grace of the Lord would be sufficient for 
him. And now as Paul was about to go to Jerusalem, 
he said he did not know what all he would have to 
meet, but this one thing he did know, that he would 
meet with these bonds and afflictions, because this 



388 The Secret of Salvation. 

messenger of Satan, the spirit of persecution, would 
be there to buffet him. 

This leaves it without a doubt concerning Paul's 
thorn, that his thorn in the flesh, which he says was 
a messenger of Satan, was not a disease of the body, 
but the persecutions which he had to meet. This 
leaves no room for a person to hide behind Paul's 
thorn as a reason for not being healed of some dis- 
ease when the Word teaches us that the Lord will 
heal all our diseases. 

Furthermore, the Bible tells us of people whose 
persecutions would be a ''thorn" unto the children of 
Israel under certain circumstances. See Numbers 
33: 55. Joshua 23: 13. A knowledge of this fact en- 
ables us to more clearly see what was meant by Paul 
wherein he speaks of his thorn. 



LUKE, THE PHYSICIAN. 



Some who favor doctors and oppose divine heal- 
ing, or at least plead for medicine say that Luke was 
a physician. Yes, that is true: he w^as before the 
Lord called him to preach, but you never hear tell of 
him practicing medicine after he started out to 
preach the gospel. When Jesus sent him out to 
preach he did not even tell him to take his medicine 
case. When Eutychus went to sleep and fell out of 
a window and was killed, Luke was there, but w^e do 



Hindrances to Healing. 389 



not read anything about him doctoring the case. 
Paul went down and took charge of his case in the 
name of the Lord, and the man was healed instantly, 
and they went back into the house and continued 
the sermon. "^^ 

There are a number of cases mentioned in the 
Bible which were individual cases, and instructions 
given to them were not meant for God's children in 
general. But we should remember that when the 
Lord speaks and tells us to do a thing then it is safe 
to do it, and as we obey the work will be done. God 
has given us an abundance of promises for healing 
by prayer and faith and tells us just how to proceed 
in order to be healed. He furtherm.ore says, ''What- 
soever things ye desire, w^hen ye pray, believe that 
ye receive them, and ye shall have them." — Mark 
1 1 : 24. 



HINDRANCES TO HEALING. 



It is not because the Lord, is unable to heal the 
sick, nor because he does not will to do it, that so 
many people are suffering from various diseases, but 
it is because there is something in the way to prevent 
the healing being done. Perhaps it would be well 
to call attention to a few of the many hindrances. 
In the first place we need not expect the Lord to 
heal us when we are sick if w^e do not ask him to do 



390 The Secret of Salvation, 

it. We need not expect him to answer our prayers 
unless we ask him in faith. We need not expect the 
work to be done when we ask him^ and know there 
is something in the way which is our duty to remove. 

It is often the case that we are aware of the cause 
of our sickness, and could easily^remove the cause, 
yet there are times when the cause is unknown to us 
at the time. In such cases it is necessary to oegin to 
call mightily upon the Lord to know what is the 
trouble. People do not generally get sick unless 
there is a cause for it. Sometimes it is caused by 
some sinfulness, and sometimes it may not be, be- 
cause children of God can be sick, and yet not be 
sinners in the sight of God insomuch that sin is im- 
puted against them and w^ould cause them to lose 
their souls. However, it is the will of God to heal 
his children, and we read that "many are the afflic- 
tions of the righteous, but the Lord delivereth him 
out of them all. 

James 5: 14, 15; Mark ii: 24; i John 5: 14, 15 sets 
forth the means to be used in case of sickness. Then 
it is necessary to see that we follow the directions of 
the Lord. People sometimes say they do not think 
it is the will of God to heal them, yet at the same 
time are doping themselves with medicine and spend- 
ing the Lord's means, when they ought to have sense 
to know that if the Lord cannot heal them, or if it is 
not his will to heal them that their doctors cannot do 
them any good, and the best thing they could do in 



Hindrances to Healing. 391 

such cases would be to get right with the Lord, then 
the sooner they die the better. If you are sick and 
do not believe God wants to heal you, then you had 
better prepare to die. If you do believe that God 
can heal you, and wants to heal you, then do away 
with every hindrance to the healing being done. 
When the Lord takes a case in hands for healing he 
wants all the glory, and in order for him to have all 
the glory the case must be placed fully into his 
hands. To say that you will put your case into the 
hands of the Lord and trast him for the healing, and 
then send for a doctor and dope yourself with medi- 
cine for a few days, weeks or months, if you do get 
well the doctors get the praise and not the Lord, and 
you are to blame for it. Sometimes persons send for 
a doctor for fear the people will talk about it if they 
do not, in case the sick should die, or for fear of be- 
ing arrested. And should a person die who had 
always been trusting the Lord as their physician 
there is a wonderful stir among unbelievers, and they 
think it is a terrible thing to let a person die withoi;t 
having medical aid, and twenty persons might die in 
the same community under the doctors' care and but 
very little be thought or said about it. People w^ould 
think it was all right. It is our privilege to take God 
for our physician and trust him no difference what 
worldly people may think or say. There are count- 
ries where the law requires them to have a physician 
called, but there is no law requiring them to take the 



392 The Secret of Salvation. 

medicine; and furthermore there is no law to prevent 
anyone from praying for the sick, nor against being 
healed through the prayer of faith. When you go 
into a home where they say they are taking God for 
their physician and find the shelves filled with bottles 
of medicine for cases of emergency, and the cup- 
boards perhaps are well filled with bottles, herbs, etc. 
for teas, you may conclude that there is more faith 
in medicine in such a home than there is in God. We 
are aware that people find fault for speaking against 
such things, but we can say in the name and fear of the 
Lord that such people are not to the Bible standard 
of faith and trust, and never will be until they get 
rid of the things that are a hindrance to them. Those 
who have the natural remedies by them in cases of 
sickness, or emergency^ are sure to take them at such 
times instead of takmg the Lord, wherein if they had 
no such on hands they would feel under obligations to. 
take the Lord, and their faith would miore easily 
reach the point, and the Lord could be trusted to 
take care of the case on hands. If people w^ould 
spend as much money for the spread of the gospel 
as they do for medicine, for the very things that 
they ought to trust the Lord to do, and who would 
^willingly do it all free of charge, the world would 
soon be evangelized. Show me a man or w^oman 
who is a medicine toper, or continually using herbs 
and teas for every little ailment, and you will show 
me a person who is weak in the faith, and is afraid to 



Hindrances to Healing. 



393 



trust God as he should, and is not up to the Bible 
standard on these things. 

Many diseases can be prevented by using common 
sense in living up to the laws of nature. If we con- 
tinue to break the laws of nature we may expect 
sickness and disease to follow. For instance if 
women persist in tight lacing, wearing corsets, heavy 
skirts without being properly supported from the 
shoulders, high-heeled shoes, and such like, they 
need not be surprised to find themselves troubled 
with female weakness, and such diseases as are often 
common to their sex. And now in order to be healed 
by the power of God, and to remain healed, they 
must remove the cause. A person must always avoid 
exposure. Going from a warm room out into the cold 
w^ithout being properly protected, or going about 
with wet feet, or unnecessary exposure which brings 
on disease, is not using the proper judgment, neither 
is it pleasing to the Lord. ^Now it should be our aim 
to trust God to keep us from getting sick, and in 
order to do this w^e must remove every cause possible 
that would likely bring on sickness. And when we 
are sick w^e must remove the cause that prolongs the 
same. Those who have been addicted to evil habits, 
practices and excesses, and such like, must forsake 
them and get right w^ith God in order to receive his 
favors. 

Being undecided for God is a hindrance, a waver- 
ing experience is another one, also to imagine that 



394: The Secret of Salvation. 

the time has come for us to die, when the Lord has 
not shown it to be the case. If you believe that the 
time has come for you to die you cannot have faith 
for your healing. But there are many people healed 
upon their death-beds, and yet God sees fit to take 
them home unto himself after the diseases have de- 
parted from their bodies. 

Some people are too filthy to be healed. Such 
ones need soap and water preached to them with the 
gospel. When you find those who have not had a 
bath for a month or so, you may conclude that they 
have good reasons for being sick, and if such ones 
are desirous of healing from the hand of God about 
the best advice is a good bath, and then ask God to 
do the work. God desires the temple to be clean as 
well as free from disease. 

Fanaticism also often stands in the way. People 
can get fanatical either way. They can get so fanat- 
ical that they say they w^ould die before they would 
even have a rag tied around a sore finger, or have a 
bone set were it broken, and at the same time they 
do not have the faith to trust God for the healing. 
And that is not the extent of fanaticism existing 
among many by any means. 

Another thing that is often in the way is that peo- 
ple are afraid that the disease will return after they 
are prayed for. Sometimes we hear them say, 'T 
know I am going to have an awful test of it," and 'T 
expect the symptoms to come back on me," and such 



Hindrances to Healing. 



395 



like expressions. Well, the Word says, ''According 
to your faith, so be it unto you." If you are looking 
for such things you need not be surprised if you get 
them. Job said, ''I feared a fear, and it came upon 
me.'' Just like people concerning healing; they have 
so many fears and keep looking for these things; they 
are sure to come. If you keep expecting to have a 
wonderful or terrible trial you may just make pre- 
parations to have it. 

Now Jesus is our great physician, and is the same 
yesterday, to day and forever. When our case is 
placed fully into his hands with a perfect trust it is 
far more safe than when trusted in the hands of 
earthly aid. Asa tried this as we read in 2 Chron. 
i6: 12: ''Asa in the thirty and ninth year of his reign 
was diseased in his feet until his disease was exceed- 
ing great: yet in his disease he sought not to the 
Lord, but to the physicians;" and the result was that 
he died. Another case we see in the New Testa- 
ment, that of a woman who had spent all her living 
upon the physicians, and none of them could do her 
any good. But when she came to Jesus with all 
faith and confidence he healed her instantly. She 
had to discard all the doctors and human aid, and 
come to the Great Physician, and he healed her. 
Dear suffering ones, he is just as able and just as 
willing to heal you. Will you let him? 



■"^96 The Secret of Salvation. 



HOW TO REMOVE HINDRANCES. 



When you are sick remember there is a cause for 
it. If you know the cause and the same can be re- 
moved by you, go about it at once and do so. If the 
cause is unknown then go about it in a way to find 
out "where th-e trouble lies. If you have been praying 
for your healing, or have complied with the Word by 
having others pray for you, and the healing is not 
done then begin to search very earnestly by the help 
of the Lord to find out the hindering cause, because 
where there is nothing in the vvay there will be one 
of two thinofs to take place: either the work will be 
done, or you will get an answer from the Lord why 
it is not done. Like Paul when the persecutions 
were coming upon him in every city into which he 
entered, insomuch that he was imprisoned, or beaten, 
or wickedly persecuted in some way, and he began 
to ask the Lord to remove such things and kept on 
asking until he got an answer from the Lord; but 
the Lord gave him to understand that his grace was 
sufficient. Paul perhaps did not receive just the ans- 
wer he was expecting, but he went at it with a 
determination to have an answ^er, and he got it. 

We read in Mark where Christ was talking to his 
disciples, where he told them that they would be per- 
secuted, and gave them to understand that persecu- 
tions was one of the many things that went along 
with the many blessings that were bestow^ed upon his 



Hoiv to Remove Hindrances. 397 

believ ng children. In another place we read that 
they that live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer per- 
secution. And concerning our sicknesses and dis- 
eases, we read that Christ bore them upon the cross, 
and it is his will to heal them, and when we go earn- 
estly enough to him he will heal us at once, or if we 
press the matter he will let us know why we are not 
healed. Often he sees fit to let us suffer a few days 
or longer. But so often people settle down that it is 
the will of God for them to go on suffering in order 
for them to become humble, or reach the point. that 
God would have them reach. Now if God cannot 
stir you up to prayer and faith in any other way, 
then we say. Amen, suffer until you learn the lesson. 
But if you get the word of God by faith and get the 
hindrances out of the way if it is no more than unbe- 
lief, God will heal you. He came to save people from 
all their sins and heal them of their diseases. Will 
you be healed? 

Now we do not say people would lose salvation if 
they were to take a dose of medicine, but if they 
have had proper teaching and light on divine healing 
they will have no need of a dose of medicine, and 
such are not to give up their faith; but every dose of 
medicine taken that would relieve any one has a 
great tendency towards weakening their faith, and 
v/hen God is properly tiusted he can do more in a 
minute without medicine than all the doctors in 
Christendom can do in an unlimited time. 



398 The Secret of Sa h^afum . 

i SiC way to g'et the hindrances out of the way is to 
lay aside everything you know to be in the way, and 
what you do not know come to God until it is made 
known, or the work done If God does not see fit to 
show you anything in the way, then hold him to his 
promises for healing, and if he will not heal you then 
you may rest assured there is still something in tite 
way. 

It often happens that people have been living un- 
der a spirit of exaltation, or in other words puffed up, 
being some one great in their own estimation, and 
the Lord permits^ sickness to come upon them i' 
order that they may be humble. While the Lord 
does not directly send the sickness in one sense, } et 
he permits it at times for our good. He does not 
get glory out of the sickness itself, but he sometinies 
permits the sickness as a means of grace unto our 
souls, and it is the healing of the sickness where he 
gets the greatest glory. If you are sick for a month 
and people expect you to die, and then the Lord ii^.- 
stntly heals you, it is a time of grot rejoicing on 
account of the out-pouring of his Holy Spirit and 
power; not because you have been sick so lon><, bu: 
because the Lord has healed }'(.>u. Then if you de- 
sire to glorify God and are sick let 1 im heal you. 

In order to have the hindrances removed then it is i 
necessarv to meet the conditions of the Word. >> 
when you fully do so and n o\ e u > to ail your i ri\ - 
leees, the work will be done. Not only will tie 



Contending for the Faith. 399 

hindrances be removed, but God will manifest his 
healing power. A better way is to trust G^d for 
health while you are in health, and keep a real good 
spiritual experience right up to the Bible standard, 
and observe the laws of health, and there will be but 
little cause for sickness in your case. In 3 John 2, 
the apostle says, ''I wish above all things that thou 
mayest prosper and be in health even as thy soul pros- 
pereth." So if you desire to prosper in health just 
keep your soul in a good prosperous condition by 
letting your life measure to the Bibe standard of 
truth. 



CONTENDING FOR THE FAITH, 



In writing to those who had the experience of 
sanctification Jude said, ''Beloved, when I gave dili- 
gence to write unto you of the common salvation, it 
was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you 
that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which 
was once delivered unto the saints." — Jude 3. And 
this same admonition comes to us, and to all who are 
sanctified, and in the faith of the gospel, as Paul says, 
''I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ, for it is 
the power of God unto salvation to every one that 
believeth. — Rom. 1:16. 

We are not only to contend for the faith, but to 
contend earnestly for it, because he says there will 



4:00 The Secret of Salvation. 

be persons come in denying the Lord and turning 
from the grace of God into l^sciviousness. We are 
also told that in these last days there will be false 
Christs to arise, persons making a high profession of 
salvation, going about deceiving the people, yea, 
even the very elect if possible; that is, deceive God's 
saints, his true children here on earth. Therefore 
we can see the great necessity of being thoroughly 
established on the word of God, insomuch that we 
have a sure foundation, that we become steadfast, 
immovable, not tossed about by every wind of doc- 
trine, but know what the will of the Lord is concern- 
ing us. In order to do this we must each of us be up 
and doing, let our light shine with all its brightness. 
The wa\^ to do this is to be ''filled with the Spirit." 
It is the command of God, that we be filled with the 
Spirit, and then we can let the Christ in us shine forth 
with all his glory. 

"Let your conversation be as becometh the gospel 
of Christ. * * * That ye stand fast in one Spirit, 
with one mind striving together for the faith of the 
gospel. * * * For unto you it is given in the behalf 
of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suf- 
fer for his sake." — Phil, i: 27-29. '*War a good war- 
fare." ''Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on 
eternal life." 

The first thing to do is to see to it that you are in 
the faith. "The like precious faith." — 2 Peter 1:1. 
"Whereby are given unto us exceeding great and 



Contending for the Faith. 401 

precious promises," and then stand by the truth at all 
times. The enemy of souls will contest every step 
you take, will lay every possible thing in your way to 
hinder you, but by the grace of God and a fervent 
trust in his w^ord, and earnestly contending for the 
faith, and accepting that which was delivered unto 
his saints, you can reign as kings and priests in this 
life with sweeping victory over all the power of the 
enemy. The time is not far distant when persecution 
will be poured out upon the children of God as has 
not been for centuries, but those who are true to him, 
unflinchingly true, unwavering, uncompromising, will 
have the favor of God upon them and be filled with 
his love and glory in the hottest conflict and the soul 
will be filled with glory while standing among the 
burning fagots, or behind the prison bars, or amid 
the hottest persecution. God is our keeper and 
while we fully trust him whatever we may be per- 
mitted to suffer for his sake will be to his glory in 
some way. We may not always at the time under- 
stand just why we are passing through such severe 
tests, but one thing we do know, that if we fight 
bravely the fight of faith and stand by the word of 
God established upon its promises, God will care for 
his own, and reward us with a crown of glory through- 
out eternity. 

''Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, 
whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are 
just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things 



402 



The Secret of Salvation 



are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if 
there be any virtue, if there be any praise, think on 
these things." — Phil. 4: 8. And when the closing 
scenes of life draw near we can then shout the victory 
over the devil, knowing that death's sting is gone, 
and can say like Paul, ''I have fought a good fight, I 
have finished my course, I have kept the faith; hence- 
forth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, 
w^hich the Lord the righteous judge shall give me at 
that day, and not to me only, but unto all them that 
love his appearing." Walk in the ways of truth at 
all times; ''Be of one mind, of one accord," and strive 
to walk in the footsteps of Jesus. ''My God shall 
supply all your needs," and his blessings will be upon 
you whether in prosperity or adversity, and his glory 
will be a defense unto you at all times. May the 
blessings of God rest upon his believing children 
now, henceforth and forever. Amen. 




I am Healed. 403 



I AM HEALED. 



With afflictions great and sore, 
As if bound by Satan's hand, 

For thy healing mercy to implore. 
Lord, I came at thy command. 

Chorus. 

I ami healed, I know I am, 

I am. healed this very hour. 
For my Jesus says I am, 

And I feel his mighty pow'r. 

Though my faith was very weak, 
Jesus said so sweet and kind, 

I will surely heal you ev'ry whit, 
And will break the chains that bind. 

Then his proffered hand I took, 
i\nd the vict'ry soon was won, 

I received the perfect healing touch. 
And the work was quickly done. 

Praise his name forever more! 

I will tell to all around. 
How the precious gift of healing pow'r, 

Thro' the Spirit, we have found. 

Song No. 170 taken fronfi "Echoes fronn Glory.' 



le Secret of Salvation 



How to get it, and How to keep it 



Bv E, E. Byrum 



nows how to keep 

^r part is given ex- 

ve bodily afflictions 

d disease, or oppress- 



f nhoes from Glorv 



yiitaining 220 pages of 

^' -^^-igs, also instruc- 

s a good book for 

I^etings and Sunday 

rer dozev 84.00, 



alog- of Books, Tracts, Pa- 
is, Cards, Tablets, etc. etc. 



PUB. CO.. Grand Junction. Micl- 




i 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: August 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-2111 



